《Domineering Love》


 Chapter 1 That Man

    Chapter 1 That Man


    It was already eleven o''clock pm when Elizabeth appeared at the Banquet submissively.


    Bodyguards were already waiting for her at the entrance to Marvin''s exclusive balcony.


    "Hurry up! The boss has been awaiting you for a long time."


    They pushed her inside with great force. A strong alcohol fragrance wafted into her nose the moment


    Elizabeth regained his bnce after almost stumbling.


    Not daring to hold her chin too high, she looked around cautiously from the corner of her eyes.


    In the luxuriously decorated room, several well-dressed men were sitting on the circr sofa. Seating


    himself right in the middle with his legs crossed, Marvin was smoking a cigar, his handsomeness and


    sexy curled lips nothing like those of a boss in the underworld.


    His deep and cold eyes roamed over Elizabeth, making her badly blush.


    Though an ordinary schoolgirl in a clean white cotton dress, Elizabeth, with a drop-dead gorgeous oval


    face, was particrly charming.


    Feeling confident that she chose the right dress, Elizabeth still couldn''t help getting embarrassed under


    his gaze.


    What a shame!


    Seeing Elizabeth remain silent, Marvin produced a slightly evil smile.


    He patted the sofa next to him with his big palm, his voice low and maic. " Elizabeth, didn''t you


    Elizabeth didn''t dare to disobey him. Otherwise, who knew what she might suffer? She slowly came up


    to sit beside Marvin cautiously.


    Marvin put his hand on her skirt. Elizabeth screamed in a low voice out of fear.


    She held his wrist and shook her head with pleading eyes. "Please, not here..."


    Marvinnded a tight p on her cheek and knocked Elizabeth to the ground directly.


    Everyone in the balcony was a bit shocked.


    As the supreme boss in the underworld, Marvin was in charge of numerous clubs and followers. As


    poker-faced as always, he had never hit a woman violently in public, not to mention his nominal


    younger sister.


    Elizabeth should be the daughter of his stepmother, a widowed woman who made a sensation in the


    whole city by marrying his father.


    Irritated for no reason, Marvin clutched her hair to lift her.


    He said sarcastically word by word, his lips paled, "They are my business partners. Why are you that


    afraid? Are you shy or pretending to be reserved, bitch?"


    Elizabeth widened her eyes in horror while shaking her head in despair with tears.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Please stop, Marvin! I''ve been obedient enough. I didn''t mean to disturb you tonight. The hospital


    called me today, saying that if I don¡¯t pay them, my mum could no longer receive the treatment..."


    Her mother had been diagnosed with liver cancer after the ident of the Bet family. Marvin


    changedpletely just overnight. He not only gave Elizabeth a hard time in public but forced her to


    sign a perverted agreement. ording to part of the contents, Elizabeth could earn 5,000 dors after


    sleeping with him or being pped once and she would be paid at the end of each month.


    If she refused, her mother''s medical fee and her tuition would not be paid.


    Always torturing her when they were alone, Marvin had never done it in public.


    Helpless and hopeless, Elizabeth was too frightened to even cry.


    ...


    Nobody present had the guts to stop Marvin, thus all finding excuses to leave the balcony. Even his


    bodyguards hurried outside.


    With the door shut, there were merely two of them staying inside.


    Marvin clutched her hair with one hand and unzipped his pants with the other.


    Elizabeth had no choice but to follow her fate.


    Marvin made love to her violently twice, making her face full of his sperm.


    Failing to fulfill his desire, Marvin pinned Elizabeth against the sofa. He lowered his eyes and caught


    sight of her bad injuries, swollen and red.


    Last night... He had already hurt her.


    If he did it one more time, Elizabeth had to be sent to the hospital at once. Therefore, Marvin kicked her


    away heavily without letting her know what happened.


    Looking condescendingly at her, Marvin reached out to take tissues to clean himself before discarding


    them on her in disgust.


    He pursed his thin lips, his voice fierce. "Elizabeth, I''ve been kind enough to you by providing you with


    over a hundred thousand every month. The most popr woman at the Banquet can''t earn that much


    money."


    He fished out a big pile of cash from his wallet without making a count and bent to pat her cheek with it.


    "You deserve it. Rather than the nobledy Bet, you''re no more than a slut who owes me a huge


    debt."


    ...


    Three o''clock in the morning.


    Elizabeth finally escaped from the balcony.


    She retched in the washroom for half an hour after the harsh sexual abuse.


    Not only did she have a sore throat, but her legs were shivering badly.


    Marvin did not hurt her as harshly as he didst night.


    Elizabeth worked part-time at the cafe across the street outside the school. Exhausted, she fell asleep


    quickly aftering back home.


    Marvin came back veryte, pushed open the door to her room, and forced himself upon her in silence.


    Feeling hard to breathe in a daze, Elizabeth tried hard to struggle. Yet, not bothering to say a word,


    Marvin forced Elizabeth to lie on her stomach before continuing the sexual abuse.


    She screamed as the sharp pain shot up her lower body. Deeply annoyed, Marvin covered her mouth


    with his palm so tightly that she was almost suffocated. In the morning, Elizabeth felt her legs too


    painful to carry her body. She took the medicine and went to bed after bathing herself, too tired to


    attend the sses in the afternoon.


    When she went outside, it was toote to take a taxi. Not a single car passed by in a long period.


    Elizabeth shivered as a gust of freezing wind blew past her face. Suddenly, there came two deafening


    sounds.


    Weren''t they gunshots?


    Startled, Elizabeth hurriedly hid in the corner.


    A bloody scene came into her sight before long.


    A man in a dark green trench coat had a gun in his hand, while the man in the opposite was lying on


    the ground, blood gushing outside his leg.


    He screamed painfully, "Mr. Williams, please spare my life. I didn''t mean to betray you. Working for you


    for that long..."


    He was shot on his head before he finished speaking.


    Having never witnessed such a fearsome scene, Elizabeth could not help but cry out. She hurriedly


    covered her mouth but it was toote...


    The so-called Mr. Williams turned to the corner.


    Elizabeth tried hard to run but end up being seized on her shoulder and taken back to the man by his


    two followers.


    In the moonlight, the devil-like man looked at her with a smile, his thin lips moving slightly. "Send her


    into my car."


    Elizabeth was forced to board the car by one guy. The other suggested, his tone apprehensive.


    "Master, this woman saw you kill the guy..."


    Mr. Williams remained calm. "I will handle it myself."


    Elizabeth huddled in the car while shivering badly. She knew she had offended someone she couldn''t


    afford to.


    The killer, with an extraordinary aura, was no less horrible than Marvin.


    She must be doomed. At the thought of her poor death, Elizabeth couldn''t help but tremble.


    How down was she on her luck!


    Why would she witness a murder on earth?


    She mustn''t die like this! Her mum still needed taking care of.


    Elizabeth gritted her teeth, almost bursting into tears out of great fear.


    Mr. Williams got into the car and locked the door. He then reached out to unbutton her coat. Stunned,


    Elizabeth thought she would be raped before getting killed.


    Staring at her panicked eyes, Roberts suddenlyughed. "What is your name? What did you see just


    now?"


    Not daring to say his name, Elizabeth said with a shiver, "I did not see anything and I promise to keep it


    a secret! Please don''t kill me!"


    Roberts twitched his mouth. "Afraid of death? Satisfy me, and maybe I will spare your life."

 Chapter 2 The Poor Girl in The Bennett Family

    Chapter 2 The Poor Girl in The Bet Family


    The moment Robert finished speaking, Elizabeth''s face turned ghastly.


    Badly panicked, she tried hard to avoid him. "No. Please don''t. I will keep it a secret. Just let me go..."


    Damned! Howe Marvin''s face popped up in her mind at such a moment?


    Wasn''t he a pervert? Why did it happen?


    Elizabeth bit her lips and said word by word, "How dare you? You must have heard of Marvin Bet,


    the infamous boss in the underworld. I''m his sister. If you dared to mess with me, Marvin would surely


    y you!" Elizabeth roared while fixing her gaze on him, not daring to show weakness.


    Robert''s expression did change slightly when he heard Marvin''s name. He surveyed her shocked face


    and twitched his mouth, his tone somewhat wicked. "Marvin''s sister? You... are the poor girl in the


    Bet family, right?"


    Elizabeth turned more uneasy seeing Robert''s calmness.


    Though badly frightened, Elizabeth kept pretending to beposed. A smile shed across Robert''s


    lips.


    He clutched her chin. Elizabeth couldn''t help but frown at the smell of tobo on his fingers. Robert


    leaned closer to lock her in his arms in the narrow space.


    Suddenly, he bent to gnaw at her earlobe.


    What did this guy want on earth?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Elizabeth shuddered abruptly.


    "Little poor thing, how dare you threaten me with Marvin? Want to try your elder brother''s guts and see


    what he would do to me if I rape you today?"


    Elizabeth found it hard to breathe, almost frightened to death. Reluctant to give in, she reached out to


    punch Robert''s face...


    In the next second, Elizabeth slumped to the ground, losing her consciousness.


    White walls came into her sight as she opened her eyes again. The pungent smell of the disinfectant


    wafted into her nose. With sharp pain shooting up her body, Elizabeth struggled to sit up from the bed


    beforending her gaze on her left hand. Not until then did she know she was on a drip.


    The nurse hurried forward after seeing her awake. "You finally woke up, girl. Do you know why you lost


    your consciousness? You''re too weak and malnourished because of your over-indulgence in sex. You


    would get yourself killed if it continued."


    Elizabeth was still in a daze. Didn''t she try hard to get rid of that guy named Williams in the car? That


    beast intended to rape her...


    Elizabeth felt her cheeks burn upon hearing the nurse''s words.


    It turned out that she passed out in the car...


    Wasn''t she lucky enough not to be killed by that jerk?


    But... It was almost six o''clock in the evening.


    With her heart giving a physical lurch, Elizabeth removed the needle inserted in the back of her left


    hand before putting on her shoes to get off the bed. Marvin would break her legs should he find out she


    didn''te back homest night.


    The nurse chased after her while shouting, "Stop! Mr. Williams, the man who sent you to the hospital,


    he wanted me to tell you that you must pay the price for what happenedst night."


    Panic surged within Elizabeth the moment she heard the nurse''s words.


    ...


    Elizabeth rushed back to the vi of the Bet family with anxiety.


    Since it was still dark outside, the house was quiet. The housekeeper and maids should be asleep.


    Elizabeth hoped that Marvin was sleeping soundly or didn''t spend the night at home at all. Not until she


    tiptoed upstairs to her room and closed the door did she finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, as she walked to the bed, the harsh and evil eyes in the darkness almost made her scream


    out of panic. Elizabeth saw the man clearly on the sofa opposite after a long time. Howe Marvin


    stayed here thiste at night... Her legs began shivering, too weak to carry her body.


    "Marvin... Howe you haven''t gone to bed yet?" Elizabeth bit the bullet and asked.


    "How dare you not spend the night at home? Eliza, if you are courting death, just tell me directly."


    Marvin''s tone couldn''t be colder.


    Elizabeth hurriedly exined, "I didn''t do it intentionally. After leaving the Banquet for catching a taxi... I


    didn''t feel well and passed out on the street. Someone sent me to the hospital. ording to the doctor,


    I suffered malnutrition and fainted because of hypoglycemia. I went home immediately after waking


    up..."


    Marvin''s voice was fierce. "Really? Who sent you to the hospital?"


    A sense of guilt surged within her. Although she happened to meet Mr. Williams... As unreasonable and


    suspicious as always, if Marvin knew that she stayed together with another man in the middle of the


    night, he would be pissed off. Elizabeth tried her best to stay calm anyway. "I don''t know... Perhaps, a


    kind passerby."


    Marvin was silent for a long time.


    Elizabeth did not dare to move but stand still obediently.


    Suddenly, the man rose to his feet, rushed forward to lift her, and threw her onto the bed. Another sex


    ensued.


    Elizabeth remembered the doctor''s words...


    It did make sense.


    She found it harder and harder to satisfy that pervert''s need recently...


    Unable to bear it anymore, Elizabeth was too exhausted to movest night, let alone get up. If it


    continued, she would have no way to attend sses, not to mention do spare time jobs. Marvin''s


    burning palms pressed against her waist and belly while caressing them gently.


    Feeling her body getting softer and softer, Elizabeth couldn''t help but plead in a lower voice, "Marvin, I


    feel ufortable today. Can you let go of me tonight?"


    Marvin suddenly stopped and a fierce pinch on her waist ensued.


    Elizabeth hissed in pain, her eyes quite innocent.


    Marvin pressed his lips tightly, his tone sarcastic. "How useless you are! With a coquettish face the


    same as your mother''s, howe you''re far less capable than her? You definitely should learn from


    her."


    He suddenly began gnawing at her skin without mercy...

 Chapter 3 Marvins Fiancee

    Chapter 3 Marvin''s Fiancee


    Elizabeth bit her lips in silence, her fists clenched.


    Though badly irritated by Marvin''s bad-mouthing her mother, Elizabeth was too coward to fight back


    even though she had been trembling out of fury.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Marvin stroked her waist while spouting out those humiliating words, "You should take care of your


    health, or you can''t satisfy me with your body. Keep your duty in your mind! From now on, I''ll deduct


    10,000 for each pound you lose."


    Marvin pinched her cheek with his long fingers, his face colored by an evil smile. "To get rich rewards,


    eat more in the future, okay?"


    A sharp pain shot up her soft skin. Elizabeth''s nose suddenly tingled, perhaps, because she had to


    suffer the torture for the whole night. Overwhelmed by despair again, Elizabeth was on the verge of a


    breakdown.


    What happened to Marvin on earth? He used to be a kind elder brother who doted on her. From the


    day when his dad suffered a brain hemorrhage, everything had changed. Elizabeth not only had to


    endure Marvin''s unwarranted hatred and humiliation but earned her mother''s medical fee by sleeping


    with him. She used to think it was tolerable, but the endless heavy pressure almost suffocated her.


    Out of impulse, Elizabeth widened her watery, clear eyes to stare at Marvin seriously, her tone


    innocent. "Marvin, when will the torture end? What mistake did I make in hell?"


    Marvin''s handsome face darkened. He narrowed his eyes without loosening his pinch on her cheek.


    Seeing him in silence, Elizabeth produced a smile. Coming back to her sense a moment ago, she


    hadn''t eaten anything for hours. Her ghastly face seemed quite charming in the dim light.


    "Is it difficult to answer? I might as well change to a new one. You used to love me, right?"


    Elizabeth asked calmly, knowing that she was risking her life. How amazing she had the guts to do that


    all of a sudden! Marvin might strangle her to death. How livid his face was! Marvin clenched her chin


    before applying more strength to his hand.


    "Elizabeth, never be too curious. You are risking your life. Are you courting death?"


    With her chin clutched, the sounds she produced heard quite weird.


    "Marvin, the harsher you torture me, the more fully you reveal your mind. You love me, or at least you


    used to love me. Otherwise..."


    Marvin''s face suddenly became fierce.


    He grabbed a soft pillow before pressing it against Elizabeth''s face as if decided to suffocate her. It


    became more and more difficult to breathe. Weak and dizzy, Elizabeth felt her limbs more and more


    rxed. Those questions had hit Marvin''s bottom line. He did want to kill her.


    Yet, Elizabeth was happy enough. At least, she didn''t need to struggle for life at the sacrifice of her


    dignity after death. How miserable it was to be crucified by the man who used to love you that much!


    She would be fortunate enough if Marvin killed her on the spot. Yet, the pillow wound up being removed


    in the end.


    It took Elizabeth, whose eyes spun back and face went crimson due to theck of oxygen, a long time


    to regain her smooth breath.


    "Marvin, how sad it is that you refused to let me off the hook!" Elizabeth smiled in sorrow.


    ''Why not pity yourself, Marvin?''


    ...


    Elizabeth didn''t wake up until the evening.


    Not until then did she realize what a big risk she had takenst night. Perhaps, Marvin would make her


    suffer for days again. After all, she indeed badly offended him. Yet, what happened next was far


    beyond Elizabeth''s expectation.


    Marvin entered the vi with a woman in his arms before the dinner was ready.


    Elizabeth was dumbfounded. Instead of getting overwhelmed by jealousy, she couldn''t believe that it


    was Ann, her close pal from childhood rather than some random coquettish girl who had won Marvin''s


    heart.


    As the daughter of a high-ranking official, she was indeed the best future daughter-inw of the


    Bet family.


    Elizabeth and Ann went to the same kindergarten, elementary school, and middle school. Their


    universities were even a ten-minutes walk from each other.


    Yet, why did she never know that she had dated Marvin?


    Ann exined shyly while taking Marvin''s arm, "Elizabeth, I''m sorry to hide it from you. Marvin has


    dated me for a long time. You know, our families are so close, and it''s unwise to make it public before


    everything is settled down. Today, Marvin proposed to me and our engagement will be announcedter


    on. Eliza, you won''t me me for hiding it from you, right?"


    Elizabeth froze.


    Dating.


    Proposal.


    Announced their engagement.


    Elizabeth felt her heart had been pierced by the surging misery.


    Seeing her remain silent, Ann turned to Marvin in helplessness. "Marvin, Eliza was angry. It''s all your


    fault. We should''ve told her earlier..."


    As serious as always, Marvin stepped forward with a cough before rubbing Elizabeth''s hair kindly.


    "Eliza, do not be angry. Isn''t Ann your best friend? Shouldn''t you feel happy about this? Good girl, this


    is your future sister-inw."

 Chapter 4 She Once Got Pregnant With Marvins Child

    Chapter 4 She Once Got Pregnant With Marvin''s Child


    Elizabeth was too stunned to breathe. Marvin hadn''t talked that gently for quite a long time. Was he


    pretending to be a good elder brother in front of his fiancee?


    Elizabeth stared at him, her eyesplicated. Marvin''s gaze had a tinge of evilness, merely visible


    from her perspective. Sleeping with him for so long, Elizabeth knew his intention quite well. It was none


    other than a threat. Harsh punishments were awaiting her if she didn''t behave herself.


    Elizabeth wanted to say something but couldn''t utter a single word.


    Just before she opened her mouth, there suddenly came Ann''s sweet and soft voice, "Marvin, don''t go


    too far. Give Eliza some time to ept the truth."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ...


    Marvin had to give up in consideration of Ann''s insistence. In the end, she sat to Marvin''s right at the


    table as his fiancee. Different from what he was like yesterday, Marvin kept putting dishes to Ann''s bowl


    and even peeling shrimps for her from time to time. What a gentle boyfriend! Elizabeth couldn''t bear to


    look at them, thus dining in silence from the beginning to the end.


    ...


    Ann spent the night here for the first time.


    Elizabeth witnessed Marvin escort her to his bedroom upstairs while holding her waist and shut the


    door.


    What a sleepless night! Marvin''s bedroom was right next door but she could hear nothing because of


    the soundproof walls. Above the quietness, those arousing moans seemingly had floated to Elizabeth''s


    ears. Her close friend from childhood was making love to her man aboveboard.


    Marvin was already twenty-eight, old enough to get married and have children. Elizabeth knew clearly


    that she would lose him someday, but didn''t expect it to be that soon. What''s more, his bride-to-be was


    her best friend. During the harsh torture, she used to hope that Marvin could get fed up with her as


    soon as possible. Once getting married, for the reputation of his future wife and the Bet family,


    there was no way for him to harass her quite often.


    Elizabeth should be happy, but why did she feel sad instead?


    ...


    Elizabeth eventually fell asleep.


    In a daze, she felt her legs got separated by two familiarrge hands with force. Marvin forced himself


    on her again.


    Catching a glimpse of the man venting his desire violently above her body, Elizabeth couldn''t help but


    scream with shock.


    "Marvin, do you know what you are doing? Have you forgotten that your fianc¨¦e is next door? Do you


    want to ruin our friendship?"


    Clenching her ankles with a sexy smile, he moved wildly as he always did.


    "Ruin your friendship? Nice try!"


    Elizabeth squeezed some sounds filled with humiliation and grievance from time to time. Ann was


    sleeping next door! Marvin might have finished doing it with her a moment ago! Irritated, Elizabeth


    spared no effort to wrestle with him on the bed until she went exhausted. Yet, due to herck of


    physical power, Elizabeth had no choice but to follow her fate once again.


    Rather than behaved himself given his fiancee''s presence next door, Marvin got even more indulged in


    the sex.


    ...


    At thest moment, Marvin''s shoulder bled due to Elizabeth''s heavy bite with a tremble. The smell of


    blood permeated her mouth at once.


    "Marvin, please don''t touch me again. Ann is my best friend. You don''t mind losing your face, but I don''t


    want to lose her!" Elizabeth roared while sobbing.


    Marvin rubbed her plump bosoms violently, reluctant to let them go.


    "My beloved Elizabeth, you seem to be sad because I''m getting married? Don''t make a fuss. You know


    very well that I won''t let you off the hook even after I get married, little pet. Never imagine escaping


    from my bed before I get tired of you!"


    Elizabeth red at him, his eyes crimson. "Is it intermarriage for interest? Do you truly love Ann or


    wanna piss me off on purpose?"


    Marvin patted her face with a sneer. "Stop ttering yourself. I''m going to marry Ann because she is a


    well-educated nobledy and our family backgrounds match. More importantly, she''s pregnant with my


    child."


    Elizabeth was too sad to cry.


    She opened her mouth and shook her head heavily. "Impossible! It''s out of the question!"


    Marvin couldn''t be moreposed. "Maybe it''s a son, the eldest heir to the Bet family."


    A sharp pain shot up Elizabeth''s abdomen all of a sudden. She reached out to cover it at once. Though


    it happened several months ago, the pain had been etched in her mind for good. She used to be


    pregnant with Marvin''s child, too. Yet, the poor child didn''t have a chance to survive. Marvin sent her to


    the hospital in person and witnessed the whole process of the abortion.

 Chapter 5 Confrontation

    Chapter 5 Confrontation


    No woman could stand the pain of losing her child. Elizabeth tried hard to bury it deep in her mind, yet


    Marvin rubbed her nose in that memory without the slightest mercy.


    Elizabeth twitched her mouth withposure, her tone sarcastic. "Congrattions. Your son will have


    a bright future as thewful heir to the Bet family."


    Undisturbed by her sarcasm at all, Marvin continued pushing inside her body with an evil smile while


    clenching her legs. It hurt so much. Not daring to make a sound, Elizabeth bit her lips tightly with her


    eyes shut. Miserable tears trickled down her cheeks.


    If only it were raining now. She wailed on the night of her eighteenth birthday, but no one could hear it


    due to the beating of rain outside.


    If only a rainstorm could fall at the moment.


    ...


    The next morning.


    Confused by Elizabeth''s swollen eyes, Ann then caught the suspicious red marks on her wrists hidden


    beneath the loosen sleeves. With a frown, Ann took her hand before asking worriedly, "You seem so


    weak. Aren''t you feeling unwell?"


    Elizabeth''s fingers tingled with a tremble. She took back her hand while whispering, "I just have a


    painful period. Don''t worry."


    Ann gazed at Elizabeth''s pale face with her deep eyes. God knew what was on her mind.


    ...


    In the evening after school, Elizabeth worked part-time at a cafe as usual. Late at night, several


    policemen appeared and took her away without warning.


    In the police station, Elizabeth saw the cool killer she met that night. Very different from the man she


    saw then, Robert, in a light gray suit, was sitting upright with an imposing aura, his face chiseled and


    impressive. Elizabeth once witnessed him shoot someone to death which kept haunting her since that


    day. Yet, rather than a brutal murderer, he looked more like a gentleman right now.


    A policeman asked sternly, "Miss Bet, as one of the witnesses, please tell me in detail what


    happened that night."


    Elizabeth caught a glimpse of Robert subconsciously. It was wise to watch her tongue. She could tell


    Mr. Williams''s status as a powerful leader in the underworld at a nce. Even Marvin was nothing in


    his eyes. Elizabeth didn''t feel like getting involved in this.


    "After vaguely hearing the gunfire on the roadside, I want to hide somewhere but passed out, perhaps,


    out of shock."


    "Really? You should''ve met him, right? He is used of shooting someone to death that night. Did you


    see it?"


    Elizabeth shook her head cautiously. "He does look familiar, but I didn''t see himmit the murder."


    The police were just doing their job. The moment they were leaving after the interrogation, Marvin with


    his face livid suddenly showed up. Caught off guard, the chief of the police station hurriedly came up


    with a ttering smile. "Mr. Bet, I''m sorry. We brought Miss Bet here to collect some


    information about a case. My inferiors had no idea about her identity. Please don''t get offended."


    Elizabeth, with a sense of guilt, didn''t dare to meet his eyes. For fear that she would be in trouble,


    Elizabeth imed that she was sent to the hospital after passing out but mentioned nothing about the


    murder.


    Marvin approached her in silence, dragged her up to her feet with a re, and turned to Robert aside.


    Robert produced a meaningful smile. "Mr. Bet, long time no see. It turned out that I saved your


    younger sister. You do owe me a big favor."


    Marvin pressed his lips, his face ferocious. With a forced smile, he replied in an evil tone, "How kind


    you are to save her life! My younger sister is born with poor health. I''m sorry to trouble you."


    Robert answered coldly with a sneer, "I just joked around."


    Though uncertain about what happened between them before, Elizabeth knew for sure that they knew


    each other. What''s more... From the nervous atmosphere, they must have many conflicts. Though


    holding hostility against Robert, Marvin had to bury his anger deep inside before this guy. Mr. Williams


    must be somebody. In consideration of Marvin''s insidiousness, Elizabeth couldn''t help feeling worried.


    ...


    Marvin''s bullet-proof Bentley was parked outside the police station. Elizabeth''s head knocked the seat


    back as she was pushed inside violently. In great dizziness, she was suddenly seized by her hair with


    great force even before she regained her bnce. There came Marvin''s malicious voice. "I did


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    underestimate you, Elizabeth. You''re bold enough to provoke Robert. What else did you do behind my


    back, bitch?"

 Chapter 6 Bleeding

    Chapter 6 Bleeding


    Marvin grabbed Elizabeth so hard that it hurt, and her face went pale. She was trying to figure out why


    that name sounded so familiar.


    Robert ¡­ Williams¡­


    And there she had it - she finally remembered this resounding name.


    The person in charge of the Williams Group seemed to have returned to the country all of a sudden two


    years ago and then taken over the power of this huge consortium.


    More importantly... The Williams Group has beenpeting with the Bets over some important


    projects recently.


    A month ago,te at night, Marvin came back heavily drunk. He dragged Elizabeth onto the swing in


    the yard and was about to torture her.


    She tried to resist it and fight back, and then furious Marvin took out a golf club from the trunk and


    wanted to hit her.


    Her loud sobbing and crying drew the housekeeper and servant¡¯s attention, and she was rescued by


    their persuasion.


    That night Marvin was so mad. Elizabeth was lucky enough to have avoided a harsh beat-up, but


    Marvin demanded she should kneel outside the hallway without any clothes on.


    She knelt naked for a really long time, crying so much that her voice became hoarse. She wasn¡¯t let in


    until dawn.


    She found outter from the housekeeper the reason why Marvin was so irritable that night. It was


    because he lost an important project worthy of hundreds of millions of dors to another businessman


    after long-time bidding.


    And it was Robert Williams who sealed the deal.


    ...


    Remembering Robert¡¯s name hit Elizabeth hard. She couldn¡¯t help but start to fear.


    Marvin was cruelly possessive. There was once a driver who nced at Elizabeth and ended up with


    two broken legs.


    Things were just worse now that Robert has be a rival in the market to Marvin.


    She didn¡¯t have time to mind that he was pulling her hair painfully. She was trembling and exined,


    ¡°Marvin, my dear brother, I really didn''t approach him. It was truly a coincidence that day. I was


    shocked by the gunshots and then passed out. If I did not meet him today, I wouldn¡¯t even remember


    who he was...¡±


    Marvin let go of her hair, grabbed her waist, and hugged her face-to-face in an extremely intimate


    posture.


    He looked at her with cold eyes, as if he was examining a suspicious cheating wife.


    Elizabeth was innocent, but the way he looked at her just made her shudder.


    Biting on her lip, she mustered up the courage to re-affirm him, ¡°I told you the truth, I wouldn¡¯t dare to


    lie to you, ever.¡±


    Marvin¡¯s hot palmnded on her soft waist, pinching her hard.


    He was speaking in a tone of warning.


    ¡°I provide for you, therefore I own every inch of you. No one shouldy hands on you. The reason why


    you are still alive is that I am still sexually attracted to you. But if you are tarnished... Fancy clubhouses


    like the Banquet that serve the powerful upper ss will no longer ept you. I will discard you


    wherever you should belong and let you be the dirtiest and cheapest whore.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Elizabeth¡¯s body was shivering, and she was too scared to utter a word.


    She knew that Marvin meant what he just said, she knew how vicious he had always been.


    A few years earlier, when he was in his early twenties, he had a very beautiful little girlfriend. He was


    quite fond of her. However, for some reasonter, the girl became the mistress of a gangster. When


    Marvin found out about that, he ruthlessly dumped her and got her tortured by a tramp the whole night.


    Rumor had it that she was ravaged to death that night.


    Elizabeth was biting on her lips and shivering. She squeezed out a few words, ¡°I hear you, I will keep it


    in my mind and will never betray you.¡±


    Marvin looked sulky, and there was no sign of his anger quenching.


    His big hand gradually tightened on stroking her waist. There followed sounds of fabric tearing.


    Elizabeth grabbed his big hand helplessly, and begged with despair, ¡°Please... Marvin. I am on my


    period.¡±


    But Marvin wouldn¡¯t listen.


    Elizabeth was so anxious and almost burst into tears.


    Not only was she on her period, but they were in a car that was parked at the gate of the police station.


    She knew that people couldn¡¯t see anything but in darkness through the car windows from the


    outside, but she could clearly see the pedestrians walking back and forth out there!


    ¡°Marvin, please stop, I¡¯m really notfortable. Stop, please...¡±


    Elizabeth¡¯s resistance was of no avail when Marvin immediately jumped on top of her.


    She was crying in pain. But the harder she cried, the more ruthless Marvin became.


    ¡°Shut up, and stop crying. How dare you cry!¡±


    ¡°I am generous enough to pay for your college. But all you think about is men rather than studying,


    huh? You want to fool around with that old man Robert Williams, do you? You are exactly the same as


    your mother! Stop crying, or I will just kill you.¡±


    Marvin¡¯s fierce movements made her blood flow turbulent.


    She couldn¡¯t stop tearing up as Marvin never at all treated her as a person. He was not really


    impatiently horny, but he forced it on her anyways in such a public ce as her humiliation and


    punishment.


    Elizabeth shut her eyes and was trying to hold the tears back, but a desperate sadness flooded into her


    heart intensely.


    She felt like these horrific days would nevere to an end.


    Elizabeth feared that Marvin would torture her to death.


    ...


    Their ck Bentley shook for an hour at the door of the police station.


    Finally, it stopped.


    Elizabeth was motionless in pain, and copsed on the leather car seat, with her legs wide open.


    Marvin turned on the lighting above his head when he was tidying up, and a mess of blood caught his


    eyes. He was definitely surprised and froze for a few seconds.


    Not until he noticed the bright red stain that spread on the seat and his pants did he realize what had


    gone wrong.


    No wonder Elizabeth was resisting against him extremely desperately this time.

 Chapter 7 Yesterday Was Mr. Marvin鈥檚 Birthday

    Chapter 7 Yesterday Was Mr. Marvin¡¯s Birthday


    Marvin¡¯s face was weirdly gloomy, and there was no sign of any pleasure he should have gotten after


    heshed out and defiled Elizabeth in the Bentley.


    One would assume that it was getting defiled in the car that drove her to resist him even worse until...


    Elizabeth slumped against the corner of the car, with a dull look in her eyes and dried tear marks on her


    cheeks.


    Looking at her submissive and tortured appearance, Marvin just became more irritable.


    Her blood soaked his pants, and wiping it up with a bunch of paper towels didn¡¯t clean it up at all. He


    took a deep breath, tossed the paper rolls to the side with anger, and sternly rebuked, ¡°Such bad luck!¡±


    Elizabeth was so torn out by him. She didn¡¯t want to say anything but she couldn¡¯t help it anymore


    hearing his disgusting tone. Those deeply-suppressed emotions overflowed, and finally, it got a little out


    of hand.


    Biting on the corners of her lips, Elizabeth said in an extremely ironic tone, ¡°Well, you know... it¡¯s indeed


    bad luck. You are such a big shot in the business, you are entitled to be superstitious. Besides, you


    slept with me, the person you share the same family name with. It was already a shameful ugly thing to


    do. So I guess a bit more bad luck was just the tip of an iceberg, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Marvin squinted his eyes, reached out with his slender and powerful arm, grabbed her by her weakest


    spot with a slight hook, and squeezed on it...


    Elizabeth could sense the danger and depression in his voice, and Marvin said to her word by word,


    ¡°Now you talk back? You seem confident enough to fight back. Didn¡¯t you learn your lesson?¡±


    Elizabeth sat there with a pale stiffened face. She looked out the window, and her tears pour out in


    silence.


    ...


    Elizabeth expected Marvin would beat her up miserably for talking back, after all, it wasn¡¯t the first time.


    Marvin seemed to be in a strange state tonight, though. He didn¡¯t even bother to humiliate or scold her.


    He just went ahead and drove back home inplete silence.


    After parking into the garage, Marvin pushed the door open, got out of the car leaving Elizabeth behind,


    and strode inside.


    Elizabeth was trying to cover her embarrassing body while getting out of the car. Every step felt like she


    was walking on thorns, and each step forward hurt.


    Finally, she made it back to her room upstairs. When she was about to shut the door, a big hand


    pushed on her slim body.


    She almost fell, and there was a strong mming sound behind her. Marvin lifted her right up like he


    was carrying a light feather.


    Elizabeth spected he was about to force intercourse with her again. She was so flustered that she


    wailed and subdued, ¡°Marvin, can we please do it some other time, I feel terrible, please let go of me,


    don''t you think it''s filthy...¡±


    Marvin has always been a neat freak. Even though he had never gone easy on her before, tonight he


    did seem oddly different.


    Elizabeth was really afraid that this time it would wake some sort of perversity genes in him, and she


    would suffer even more if he became obsessed with this from now on.


    However, Marvin just kept a straight face and threw her into the bathtub.


    Hot water gradually overflew her body...


    When Marvin was rubbing her body, all Elizabeth could feel was anxiety and difort. She was in


    both shame and fright.


    He washed her up like he was scrubbing a small animal, however, he seemed grumpy.


    Elizabeth waspletely submissive to him - He rinsed her up, dried her, helped her put on a


    nightgown, and blow-dried her hair.


    Atst, Marvin held her up and put her to bed.


    She carefully observed the man''s face and could see that he was still mad.


    She curled up on the head of the bed, and Marvin sat on the bedside with a grouchy look.


    Elizabeth didn¡¯t know what to do, and she didn''t dare to lie down.


    These two stayed in quietness for quite a while, but eventually, she decided to speak up, ¡°I can¡¯t do it


    tonight...¡±


    It sounded like a fairlymon request, but Marvin turned his head suddenly and gouged her fiercely.


    Elizabeth was frightened, her lips trembled, and she looked at him helplessly.


    Marvin bit on the corners of his lips, and there was no warmth in what he was about to say.


    "Rather than sleep around with men, couldn¡¯t you bear any other things in your mind?"


    He got up and mmed the door behind him even before Elizabeth could react.


    ...


    The next morning, Elizabeth went downstairs for lunch.


    Marvin was out early already. She was sitting in the dining room all by herself. The whole vi was


    quiet, yet there was a diforting vibe.


    While she was getting skeptical about this, Mrs. Brown, who looked after her, walked over and spoke


    cautiously.


    ¡°Miss Elizabeth, it was Mr. Marvin¡¯s birthday yesterday. Did you not remember it?¡±


    Elizabeth froze.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Right, yesterday was indeed Marvin''s birthday.


    But she was asked to the police station for her statement, and Marvin forced himself on her in the car.


    How would she remember it was his birthday when she was suffering.


    But... Ever since her mother brought her into the Bet family at the age of eight, Elizabeth had been


    there for Marvin to celebrate every birthday of his.


    No wonder he acted funnyst night.


    Elizabeth was a little stunned, and she thought of Ann Charke.


    Now that she was in such a dark ce, she ought to stop stupidly dwelling on the past.


    Marvin already had a fianc¨¦.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether she remembered his birthday or not.


    Elizabethughed in a self-deprecating way, ¡°Mrs. Brown, my brother is getting married. My future


    sister-inw will keep himpany and help him celebrate his birthdays. I did forget that it was his


    birthday, but I think Marvin would not mind at all.¡±


    Mrs. Brown was embarrassed. Elizabeth put down her chopsticks, got up, and left.


    Mrs. Brown couldn¡¯t help but mutter behind her, ¡°Miss Elizabeth, Mr. Marvin, he still cares about you...¡±


    Did he care about her?


    Elizabeth was having a dull pain in her body, but it was inconvenient to even apply medication during


    her menstruation.


    Mrs. Brown might not realize how ironic her words sounded at the moment.


    Marvin did use to care about Elizabeth.


    But that ended a year ago.


    That rainy night a year ago was the beginning of her nightmare.


    That kind of pain was the cruelest torture for an eighteen-year-old girl.


    ¡°Marvin, it hurts.¡±


    ¡°Marvin, be gentle...¡±


    ¡°Marvin...¡±


    She begged him so helplessly, and she cried so much that her throat went hoarse.


    But Marvin was just sneering, coldly and cruelly.


    He covered her mouth and said these vicious words.


    ¡°Elizabeth, from today on, your life is doomed. You are responsible for paying back what you owe the


    Bet family.¡±

 Chapter 8 You Little Thing, Don鈥檛 Move

    Chapter 8 You Little Thing, Don¡¯t Move


    The most heartbreaking thing was not getting hurt.


    It was that the person who used to hold dear of you now hurt you unscrupulously.


    Elizabeth shook her head and tried to drive out all the messy memories in her mind.


    What did Marvin¡¯s birthday have anything to do with her?


    They were not biological brother and sister - she was just what Marvin used to get off.


    Apanying him on his birthdays was one of his fianc¨¦¡¯s liabilities.


    ...


    Elizabeth arrived at school punctually. As soon as she walked in, she heard a group of girls gathering


    together and excitedly discussing something.


    ¡°Have you heard that the Law School recently hired a guest professor who specializes in Business


    Law, and he starts today!¡±


    ¡°I found out about that yesterday. I heard that he is a young talent on the Forbes list. He is still single. I


    read his interview in a magazine. He is so handsome, and I would kill to sleep with him. Let¡¯s skip ss


    today and have a look.¡±


    ¡°Exactly what I was thinking about!¡±


    ...


    Elizabeth frowned. She was a student in Law School, and Business Law was one of her mandatory


    courses, which happened to be what she was attending today.


    The previous professor was an older man, and his lectures were just clich¨¦. Therefore, most students


    found the course boring and did not show up. Now there was a new professor, of which she was not


    even aware.


    Elizabeth worried that the new professor would check the numbers of his new students.


    However, sharp cramps abruptly hit her abdomen, and the blood flow became more turbulent.


    She was worried, but she had to head to the bathroom first.


    Fortunately, it was nothing but just an amount of heavy bleeding. Elizabeth was OK with it. She


    swallowed a painkiller and went ahead to the ssroom.


    She was hoping to sneak in through the ssroom back door and was dumbfounded as soon as she


    pushed open the door.


    The ssroom was full of students, which was theplete opposite to how the other ordinaryzy


    days had been.


    There were no empty seats. She wanted to find a spot in the back row but somehow could not.


    Elizabeth panicked. When she lifted her leg, she bumped her knee on the door. It made a really loud


    noise.


    The noise attracted everyone¡¯s attention. They all looked back at the same time.


    Elizabeth blushed with embarrassment. But she focused on continuing looking for a seat, she didn¡¯t


    have a chance to look over at the podium.


    However, while she was getting distraught, there appeared a male¡¯s clear and be-witching voice.


    His words were loud and distinct, and each one of them touched her heart.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Those of you that arete, please be seated in the first row.¡±


    The professor¡¯s voice...


    Elizabeth was surprised and looked over in a daze. They gazed directly at each other at the same time.


    Face to face, eventually, She saw Robert Williams.


    Elizabeth was stuck, and her breathing stagnated.


    She grew up in a wealthy family and hase cross with many good-looking men since she was little.


    But they were all different from Robert Williams.


    The first time Elizabeth met Robert, she assumed he was wicked, cruel, and bloodthirsty. She wasn¡¯t


    courageous enough to look at him directly.


    The second time they met was at the police station. Robert appeared to be a humble and polite


    businessman, clean and elegant.


    And right now, Robert was standing on the podium, tall and stalwart - Elizabeth was just one of his


    students while he was the noble honorary professor.


    The sense of banditry on his face was gone, and he was wearing a suit, looking handsome and


    charming yet full of extravagance.


    He wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses, and with that, he looked even bookish.


    No wonder the female students in the ssroom were all gazing at him with obsession.


    It hasn¡¯t even been 24 hours, and Roberts already turned into this charming professor and showed up


    here in Elizabeth¡¯s ss.


    Elizabeth was all over the ce, nervous and confused.


    Robert chuckled and asked at ease, ¡°Hey there, grab a seat, please.¡±


    Elizabeth dazed there for quite a long time. Some boy boldly booed, ¡°She was lost in the professor¡¯s


    good looks and charm.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Elizabeth blushed. She ran forwards in a hurry and sat down at the corner of the first row.


    The ss of Business Law has never been in such a lively atmosphere, and many of the girls started


    chit-chatting underneath.


    The whole sssted an hour and a half. Elizabeth kept her head down the entire time, and her neck


    went sore.


    She kept on telling herself that it must be a coincidence.


    Robert Williams, a well-known business tycoon, was in charge of the Williams Group.


    Not only did hee to teach at Riverside College as an honorary professor, but he also came with the


    intention of propaganda and promotion.


    It was not news. A lot of celebrities chose to give lectures at colleges.


    ...


    It was almost the end of ss, and Elizabeth didn''t want to wait any longer. She grabbed her bag and


    rushed out.


    Many of the students rushed to the podium to ask Professor Robert for his signature.


    With Robert surrounded by the student crowd, Elizabeth assumed nothing would get in her way of


    leaving here.


    However, the respectful professor coughed slightly beyond expectation.


    His clear and be-witching voice reached her ears faintly.


    ¡°Hey, thedy who waste.¡±


    Elizabeth was in shock. She turned her head back, and his smiley eyes caught her off guard.


    Robert was surrounded by all the students, like the moon by the stars. And it was as if there was a


    hazy mist separating him and her.


    Through his thin lips, he said very clearly, ¡°Meet me in the office, please. We will speak about the


    introspection you should write up.¡±


    Elizabeth looked at him in aplicated mood. Robert¡¯s eyes were like eagles. They were sharp like a


    hidden sword, revealing murderous intent.


    The female students were chattering about her and casting jealous nces at her.


    ...


    Elizabeth had to go and wait for Robert in his office, which felt like she had to hop down from an abyss


    knowing there was one.


    Robert Williams entered the office a few minutes after her. He gently held her shoulders and pushed


    her inside.


    She watched the man lock up the door afterward.


    He locked the door of his office from the inside.


    Elizabeth sensed the danger right away and wanted to run.


    But she was held down and pressed on the desk by the man.


    ¡°Mr. Williams, please have some self-respect!¡±


    Robert bent his knees against her legs. His eyes were deep and bewildered, his thin lips pressed


    against her earlobes, and slowly he uttered ambiguously in her ear.


    ¡°You little thing, don¡¯t move.¡±

 Chapter 9 Miss Elizabeth, Do You Think You Are Too Good for Me?

    Chapter 9 Miss Elizabeth, Do You Think You Are Too Good for Me?


    Robert was whispering threats.


    Elizabeth¡¯s face burned, and her whole body felt warmer.


    She turned her face away, and spoke with restraint and caution, ¡°Mr. Williams, I have promised you to


    keep a secret, and I did at the police station yesterday. I could look past what you have done... But I do


    not understand why you are still bothering me.¡±


    Robert took off his suit and threw it aside. He was wearing only a white shirt, looking noble and gentle.


    The yful look on his face now contradicted the professional lecturer he showed up as earlier on the


    podium.


    Elizabeth¡¯s body stiffened, and she wasn¡¯t sure what to do.


    Robert put his knees against her two thin legs, and at the same time, his hand reached to loosen his


    tie. Elizabeth found the curvature of the corners of his lips was too sexy, and all she did was try and


    avoid looking at it directly.


    His hand was on her back, rubbing lightly and firmly.


    The strength was extremely urate.


    ¡°I came to teach at Riverside College for you, Miss Elizabeth, but you showed nothing but coldness and


    unconcern. I am in a really bad mood.¡±


    Elizabeth¡¯s gorgeous face was full of doubts, ¡°You came here for me?¡±


    It might just be her illusion, but Robert seemed to press harder against her knees.


    Elizabeth was in a simple dress, but the in color of it could barely conceal her purity.


    Robert pursed his lips, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Are there anyone else like Miss Elizabeth at


    Riverside College?¡±


    Elizabeth was already nervous, and now with his blunt teasing, her cheeks turned even rosier.


    Actually... She has always been a natural beauty ever since she was little. She effortlessly stood out


    among a group of girls without having to dress up to impress.


    But after what Marvin did to her... Humiliation clouded her heart.


    Elizabeth believed that the good looks inherited from her mother were a sin.


    She would deliberately not put on any make-up. She wished she could hide from all the attention she


    was getting.


    Except for Marvin, no one would provoke her. And now, at the moment when Robert ridiculed her, she


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    was immediately ashamed.


    She was biting on her lower lip, ¡°Being who you are, women were dying to please you. I do not think


    you would be interested in an ordinary acquaintance like me. Mr. Williams, please just cut to the chase


    and let me know what you want from me.¡±


    Robert had a reputable background and was Marvin¡¯s rival in the business field. Elizabeth was trying to


    stay alert and to avoid getting too close.


    Robert said with confidence. ¡°Men''s interest in women has always been sexual. I will be honest with


    you.¡±


    ¡°You were right about me having no problem with thedies.¡± He smiled as if he was the most arrogant


    emperor in the world, ¡°But Elizabeth, I want you.¡±


    ¡°Me?!¡± Elizabeth was so nervous and couldn¡¯t fake to be calm anymore. She was like a frightened


    rabbit.


    Robert¡¯s thin lips twitched slightly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Miss Elizabeth, do you think that you are too good


    for me?"


    He has been holding her in his arms for so long that his cologne got all over her. She was not even


    paying attention to this.


    She was so nervous that her palms started sweating. She mumbled, ¡°No, there is this a big age


    difference between us. Besides, I have to follow the strict rules and standards of the Bet family. My


    brother Marvin would never allow me to date anyone during college time.¡±


    When Robert heard her words, his bottomless eyes showed trifling irony.


    Robert suddenly reached out his finger to hook Elizabeth¡¯s neckline, and gently pulled it. Her neckline


    tilted, revealing half of her shoulder.


    A few conspicuous crimson traces caught his eyes.


    Elizabeth fidgeted to cover her shoulder immediately. Robert crossed the line, and she was about to


    denounce him.


    But Robert overwhelmed her in an ambiguous tone.


    ¡°Raised with strict rules and standards, didn¡¯t you? How about those hickeys all over you, does the


    Bet¡¯s allow those, too? It seems like you just enjoyed what was going on in the car outside the


    police station, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Elizabeth wrapped herself tightly with both arms for protection. Her furious shame and resentment were


    unspoken.


    It was beyond her expectation that Robert would carelessly speak about her shameless secret.


    Elizabeth was hoping that it would have stayed as an inside scandal of the Bet family without


    anyone else knowing.


    Not even her best friend, Ann Charke.


    Marvin was about to throw an engagement party. If this dirty secret got exposed, it would be an


    inevitable chaotic nightmare.


    Elizabeth had no choice. She shook her head and firmly denied, ¡°I don¡¯t follow, Mr. Williams, but please


    show some respect. The Bet family has lived up to our honorable reputation for hundreds of years.


    And you would face charges for defamation if our family got ndered for no reason.¡±


    Robert wasn¡¯t upset that Elizabeth just threatened him. He was, on the contrary, smiling.


    Elizabeth couldn¡¯t handle it anymore as he was getting closer and closer.


    Robert grabbed both of her wrists, pressing them separately against the edge of the table.


    ¡°Oh sweetheart, when you are mine, you wille to your senses. I will spoil you and cherish you


    dearly.¡±


    ¡°As for Marvin Williams, the sooner you cut ties with him, the better.¡±


    ¡°And you probably didn¡¯t know, but Marvin has lost interest in you, his stepsister, which is not a secret


    anymore among our social circles. Marvin once imed he would auction you off at the Banquet when


    your mother kicked the bucket. And anyone can bid on you. Everyone knows that you are the daughter


    of the social butterfly, Aileen Bet. Almost every celebrity wants their hands on you.¡±

 Chapter 10 Don鈥檛 You Mean Mug Me

    Chapter 10 Don¡¯t You Mean Mug Me


    Elizabeth tried her best to remain calm, but her face eventually paled out.


    She knew crystal-clearly by heart how badly Marvin has been treating her over the past year...


    But she would never think...that Marvin actually nned to send her for auctioning.


    Even though Marvin was a possessive control freak, she never thought that he would actually sell her.


    After Elizabeth stayed speechless for a while, she twitched her lips, ¡°Why did you bother to cast a bone


    between my older brother and me?¡±


    Robert apparently despised and satirized Elizabeth.


    He sneered, ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you are willing to endure his cruelty. But I¡¯m afraid that you would still


    be grateful for him even after he sold you out in the future. However, for a girl of your age, it is harmless


    to be stupid and that does not stop me from liking you.¡±


    Elizabeth¡¯s face was getting stiffer. She turned her face aside to avoid his touch, and said solemnly,


    ¡°Please have some self-respect. If you are just teasing me on a whim, it''s better you move on to


    another target as soon as possible. You¡¯d never run out of targets here at Riverside.¡±


    She tried to jump off the desk afterward.


    But Robert blocked her with his leg stretched out.


    Elizabeth felt both anxious, even numbed.


    She didn¡¯t know Robert very well, but judging from Marvin¡¯s grievances towards him, this man was


    extremely powerful and dangerous.


    If she didn¡¯t make it out of the office soon enough, it¡¯s hardly predictable what might happen to her.


    She pursed her lips, and suddenly raised her head looking into his eyes boldly.


    ¡°Does Mr. Williams want to force yourself on me? That wouldn¡¯t be in line with your noble status,


    though.¡±


    Robert gazed at her stubborn little face, sneered and lifted her hips with his big hands, and hugged her


    down from the table.


    Elizabeth finally was on her feet, but her heart was pounding fiercely.


    The man was so strong that he picked her up like she was just a small animal.


    His voice was low and profound, and his deliberately slow tone seemed particrly bewildering.


    What Robert had said were imprinted in Elizabeth¡¯s mind and she would never forget them.


    ¡°You can¡¯t force happiness, you know, especially for a beauty like you, Miss Elizabeth. I¡¯d prefer you fall


    for me willingly. And don¡¯t be afraid, I am not going to force you to do anything.¡±


    He smiled insidiously but also showed a kind of gentleness that was solely for her.


    ¡°You may leave now. You¡¯ll realize I am actually a way better choice than Robert when he makes you


    cry. I will treat you thousands of times better. Elizabeth, you will pick me in the end, willingly.¡±


    ...


    Elizabeth rushed out of the office and left rapidly.


    She all Robert¡¯s scent all over her. She couldn¡¯t get him out of her mind even she was now farther


    away.


    She did some research on Robert Williams. He was older than Marvin, and he was already thirty-two.


    Besides, he was already a sessful and ruthless businessman with greater power than Marvin.


    Why would a man like Robert sincerely pursue her? He was either cooking something up, or he was


    just messing with her.


    The words that Robertst said felt like a spell cast on her and she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it.


    ¡°Elizabeth, you will pick me in the end, willingly.¡±


    ...


    Elizabeth was working in the afternoon, and she came home after at dusk.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t even dark outside when she arrived, however, Marvin hade home earlier and he was now


    sitting on the couch in the middle of the living room.


    Elizabeth was keeping her head down. She wanted to ignore him and go back to her room upstairs


    immediately.


    But Marvin caught her, ¡°Come on over.¡±


    Elizabeth stood there with hesitation all over her face and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ve got homework to do. I will be


    upstairs if you need me.¡±


    Marvin always caught all of her subtle emotions. After all, they¡¯ve been living under the same roof for


    ten years. He knew her well.


    With his eyes half-closed, he said impatiently, ¡°Hurry up ande over. Don¡¯t you mean mug me!¡±


    Mrs. Brown overheard what happened in the living room. She hurriedly served Elizabeth a mug of tea,


    ¡°Miss Elizabeth, please take a seat and enjoy some rosebud tea. Mr. Bet asked me to prepare this


    for you. It would help ease your difort during menstruation. Did you have menstrual cramps


    today?¡±


    Elizabeth had menstrual disorders. Every time during her menstruation, she would suffer from agony


    and heavy blood-flows.


    But she only found irony in what Mrs. Brown just said. She sipped some tea, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know


    you¡¯ve got time to care for making rosebud tea, my dear brother, that¡¯s so thoughtful of you. You know, I


    would appreciate it if you could just mind your own darn business in your pants instead of worrying


    about getting into mine.¡±


    ¡°Quit bugging me! Didn¡¯t you learn your lesson!¡± Marvin said with subtle madness.


    Elizabeth¡¯s anger was lit up. She could no longer bear the sight of Marvin.


    She finished her tea, put the mug down, and walked away.


    Marvin immediately snapped. He ran to grab her arms and picked her up on his shoulder easily. She


    was carried into the bedroom. He kicked on the door and it was closed with a m.


    Marvin threw Elizabeth on the bed. She climbed up, looking fearless.


    ¡°Are you horny, my dear brother? Well, let me call Ann for you, or maybe some call girls if you¡¯d like.


    But please keep your hands off me from now on. Screwing my best friend¡¯s fiance makes me sick! And


    I don¡¯t want your money. I will apply for loans to pay for my mom¡¯s medication bills. I can get by with the


    money I am making.¡±


    Marvin exploded with fury. He walked upwards and grabbed her hair, with his hand raised in the air


    getting ready to p her, ¡°Are you out of your mind, Elizabeth? I would p the hack out of you!¡±

 Chapter 11 Confrontation

    Chapter 11 Confrontation


    Marvin seized her hair without applying so much strength on his hand, so Elizabeth could totally avoid


    his p.


    However, she did not.


    Elizabeth gazed at him calmly, her dark eyes tinged withplicated emotions.


    Badly distracted, Marvin took his hand back with a frown, his palm brushing her cheek subconsciously.


    His heart convulsed as his finger touched her warm skin.


    To cover up his true feeling, Marvin twitched his lips, his tone hostile. "Do youck money again? How


    dare you lure me to p you? Never imagine fooling me like this!"


    Elizabeth looked away, her voice very cold. "I will not ask you for money since you will soon be married.


    It¡¯s a must to stay away from married men. Not to mention your fiancee is my best friend."


    Marvin narrowed his eyes slightly, his aura turning fierce.


    Elizabeth grew up before him, so he knew her temple quite well. There must be something wrong with


    her mind, otherwise, she didn¡¯t have the guts to treat him like this. Not only her attitude but his failure to


    see through her mind bothered Marvin the most.


    Howe she changed so much abruptly?


    Instead of asking her questions, Marvin suddenly wrenched her chin with an evil smile while unzipping


    his trousers. "Bottom line? A slut who owes me a huge debt is unqualified to make a bargain. Since


    you feel reluctant to sleep with married men, you¡¯d better get used to it as soon as possible."


    Elizabeth subconsciously bent her knees to hit him hard, rolled to the bedside to open the concealed


    Her nimbleness was far beyond his expectation.


    Marvin¡¯s lustful smile froze, his face livid.


    "Marvin, we¡¯re brother and sister after all. Don¡¯t hurt my dignity and your self-respect." There came


    Elizabeth¡¯s icy voice.


    Marvin had numerous mortal enemies as the boss of the underworld, thus always carrying a gun with


    him. In consideration of the top-level security system in the vi, Marvin wouldn¡¯t bring a gun with him


    during sleep, but there must be one avable at hand.


    He had slept in Elizabeth¡¯s bedroom for more than a year. There was a gun in the concealed


    already. Since she could open the concealedpartment easily, it turned out Elizabeth had studied it


    carefully.


    Standing still, Marvin seemingly had topromise for the moment.


    He snorted after a long time, his tone quite casual. "You do have learned a lot from me. I shouldn¡¯t


    have underestimated you before. You¡¯ve known about the gun in the concealedpartment long ago,


    right? Have you ever put it under your pillow so that you can shoot me to death when we make love?"


    Elizabeth didn¡¯t reply but said coldly, "Ann is a good girl. I hope you can treat her well."


    Marvin wasn¡¯t nervous at all with his temple pressed against the gun. With a morous smile that


    made him more handsome, he reached out to caress her face and suddenly snatched the gun away


    after hitting her elbow with a flick of his wrist.


    Forced to turn and stand on her knees on the bed, Elizabeth found her waist was pressed against by


    the gun.


    "How dare you threaten me? I taught you how to wrestle instead of using a gun." Marvin said after


    patting her hips.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He loaded and moved the gun down to her hips. "My dear younger sister, don¡¯t forget to load the gun


    first next time. How dare a newbie act wildly before me?"


    Elizabeth did not struggle at all.


    Marvin applied more strength to his hand with a sneer. "Aren¡¯t you fear of death? Why not ask for my


    forgiveness?"


    With her face pressed against the bed, Elizabeth produced a muffled voice, "I can¡¯t defeat you, nor do I


    want to. I just want to live a peaceful life. Why don¡¯t let me off the hook?¡±


    Marvin bent to bite her earlobe with the gun moving down along her hips, his face still livid.


    "Listen. Never pretend to be pitiful. It has no use. You¡¯d better take a second thought about what


    weapon you gonna use to attack me because I promise to fuck you with the thing you choose."


    Elizabeth trembled with shock. Suddenly, there came knocks on the door.


    "Young master, Miss. Charke has arrived!"


    Marvin had to stop. Instead of feeling furious, he actually let out a sigh of relief. It felt so good to give


    him an out.


    He slowly removed the gun while leaning down to gnaw at her snowy neck.


    "I¡¯m in a good mood today and will spare you for the moment. Besides, I won¡¯t make my gun stained by


    your period. It¡¯s much more valuable than you are... Wait and see."

 Chapter 12 Robert, You Came Together With Elizabeth

    Chapter 12 Robert, You Came Together With Elizabeth


    Elizabeth tried hard to struggle. Compared with the sharp pain, she was more worried that there would


    be a hickey on her neck, a solid proof of their affair. Yet, Marvin tortured her on purpose as if intending


    to gulp her down. Not until Elizabeth¡¯s eyes went crimson with a threat of tears did he let go of her.


    Marvin got up to tidy his cors up as if nothing had happened while Elizabeth, totally stripped, couldn¡¯t


    be more wretched.


    Marvin left in silence with an ironic smile.


    ...


    Waiting downstairs for quite a long time, Ann came up with a pout the moment Marvin appeared. ¡°Are


    you busy? Howe you keep me waiting that long?¡±


    Marvin rubbed the tip of her nose dotingly.


    "Well, I¡¯m dealing with some business."


    Ann was unconvinced. "But Eliza came out of your room just now..."


    With a slight frown, Marvin held Ann¡¯s shoulder, his tone casual. "Well, Eliza made some mistakes and


    was criticized by me. Perhaps, she was sobbing now."


    Ann always thought that this brother and sister were quite close. Marvin pampered Elizabeth so much


    even as a father did to his daughter, perhaps, because he was much older than her.


    Loving Marvin for many years, she, sometimes couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous of Elizabeth...


    "Eliza is more submissive than me. Why did you reprimand her for no reason?"


    Marvin, wrapping his arm around her waist, sat down with Ann before feeding her a cherry. He


    produced a meaningful smile with his eyes narrowed. "She, well, just pretends to be obedient but, in


    fact, is quite stubborn. God knows how I would be messed with if I didn¡¯t discipline her."


    Although his tone was casual, Ann, somehow, sensed their unusual closeness. What a nuisance!


    Elizabeth soon came downstairs and was asked by Ann to find her a dress for the engagement party.


    The joy on her face couldn¡¯t be more obvious. "I didn¡¯t expect the engagement party to be that grand.


    It¡¯s a must to choose five or six dresses. How annoying!" Elizabeth chose several for her. Ann nced


    at her neck from time to time.


    "Eliza, is your neck injured?"


    She reached out to touch it but Elizabeth avoided her at once.


    "I was bitten by a mosquito and the swelling began bleeding as I scratched it to relieve the itch.


    Elizabeth tried hard to keep calm.


    Ann stared at the red mark for a long time. Given their friendship, Elizabeth would not lie to her


    randomly. Yet, jealousy began surging within her when she remembered Marvin¡¯s attitude toward


    Elizabeth.


    ...


    Yesterday Robert¡¯s sudden appearance in thew school to give a lecture was still heatedly discussed


    on campus. Elizabeth heard the gossip about him the moment she entered the ssroom. She couldn¡¯t


    help but feel nervous. It was wise to avoid him in the future.


    Elizabeth went to the school website to check the ss schedule. Robert only gave two lectures a


    week, thus not at school today. She sighed in relief.


    It was time to visit her mother again. Elizabeth intended to take the subway to the hospital after ss.


    As soon as she left the school, a ck Bugatti Veyron suddenly stopped in front of her. Badly


    frightened, Elizabeth saw the window slowly rolled down, revealing a man¡¯s face. Her face darkened as


    she saw Robert¡¯s eagle-like eyes. She quickened her steps subconsciously.


    There came his low voice filled with majesty. "Miss Bet, hop in. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital."


    Elizabeth did not stop but walked faster.


    The car kept moving forward next to her at a low speed.


    Robert said with a meaningful smile, "If you refused, I would follow you to the hospital. Since there are


    a lot of students of the Riverside University nearby, it¡¯s a good chance to let them know how arrogant


    Miss. Bet is that she actually let a professor follow behind her in a car aboveboard."


    Exasperated, Elizabeth jerked the door open and rode shotgun with a frown.


    "Mr. Williams, what the hell do you want?¡± This guy did know her deepest fear. As low-profile as


    always, Elizabeth tried hard to avoid making trouble. If others knew that Robert insisted upon driving


    her to the hospital and even followed behind her in his car, his fans would surely not let her off the


    hook.


    Robert forced a smile. "What a girl!"


    Elizabeth knitted her eyebrows. What a flirting! She was caught off guard again.


    Robert drove her to a personal hospital on the outskirts in silence. Badly confused, Elizabeth finally


    asked after getting out of the car, "How did you know the hospital address?"


    He even knew that she was heading for the hospital today instead of doing a part-time job at a cafe!


    Robert rubbed her hair as if they were already old acquaintances.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Go ask Aileen then."


    ...


    In the ward, Aileen, weak and pale, had just gone through chemotherapy. Although seriously ill, she


    was still charming enough. Not surprised at Robert¡¯s arrival at all, Aileen said gently, "Why did you


    Elizabeth was stunned, "Mom, you know him?"

 Chapter 13 Aileen鈥檚 Lover

    Chapter 13 Aileen¡¯s Lover


    Aileen used to be famous for her gentleness and was quite attractive when she was healthy. Yet now,


    Elizabeth detected a tinge ofplicated tenderness in her eyes.


    Aileen stared at Robert while saying in a soft tone, "Eliza, Mr. Williams is my best friend."


    Best friend.


    Those two words, like daggers, pierced Elizabeth¡¯s heart mercilessly.


    Aileen was even more gentle to this man than to her daughter.


    As the daughter of a once-famous social butterfly, Elizabeth knew clearly theplicated meaning of


    such a seeminglymon word.


    Elizabeth originally thought that Robert got close to her because of Marvin. She didn¡¯t expect him to be


    her mother¡¯s old acquaintance...


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Aileen seemed to have detected Elizabeth¡¯s awkwardness. "Eliza, you can leave for the moment. I


    want to talk to Mr. Williams alone."


    Elizabeth was stunned, "But mom, I..."


    Robert interrupted, his tone determined, "Follow her words."


    "..."


    Elizabeth was driven out of the ward.


    She had no way to eavesdrop on their talk since the soundproof door was tightly shut.


    The surging suspicion tortured her badly.


    Aileen gave birth to her at seventeen and now she was thirty-six. Robert was thirty-two.


    Robert was only thirteen years older than herself.


    Thirteen years old...


    He couldn¡¯t be her biological father. Even so, the tenderness in Aileen¡¯s eyes when she looked at


    Robert kept haunting Elizabeth.


    ...


    Before long, Robert walked out before shooting her a cold nce, his voice low. "Come inside. Your


    mother wants you."


    Elizabeth stepped inside, her face colored by a somewhat sarcastic smile.


    She was Aileen¡¯s daughter, but Aileen wanted to talk to this man first. How ironic!


    Before the hospital bed.


    Aileen took Elizabeth¡¯s hand before sighing, "Eliza, you seem to be leaner."


    "No, I¡¯m not." Elizabeth shook her head.


    "Are you busy with your homework? Do you still go to work after school?"


    Elizabeth shook his head and then nodded. "It¡¯s okay. I do part-time four days a week."


    Aileen sighed, "Did Marvin bully you again on the excuse of my medical expenses?"


    Slightly shocked, she lied, trying hard to keepposed. "No. As bad-tempered as always, he merely


    badmouthed me."


    Before Aileen could react, Robert let out a snort in sarcasm.


    Elizabeth frowned, pretending not to hear it.


    Aileen clutched her hand. "Marvin is not a good guy. He used to pamper you because you were a


    young, lovely little girl. No one would do harm to an innocent girl pleasing to his eyes. Now he put all


    the me on me for what the Bet family has suffered and hopes that I would die early. How could


    he treat you well now? Eliza, if Marvin makes you suffer, why not move out?"


    Elizabeth froze.


    Moved out? Where could she go?


    Robert echoed, "I will pay for your mother¡¯s medical fee and take care of you. Move out. I will give you


    a house."


    With her eyes widened, Elizabeth refused without any hesitation. "No way!"


    Robert had been coveting her since they first met. Could it be more obvious? There was no way to put


    herself in danger one more time.


    Aileen didn¡¯t insist. "You decide. Robert is trustworthy. My disease continues to deteriorate and I may


    die at any time. Ask Robert for help if you meet with difficulties."


    ...


    Elizabeth came out of the hospital gloomily and walked forward fast with her head lowered. She passed


    by Robert¡¯s Bugatti Veyron and ignored it. Robert quickened his steps to seize her by the back of her


    neck and drag her back. "Get in the car," he ordered in a deep voice.


    Elizabeth pushed him away. "Not necessary. I¡¯ll go home alone."


    Knowing her hostility against him, Robert, with his eyes narrowed, scooped her up in silence before


    throwing her into the car.


    With the door locked, Elizabeth, who had no chance to escape, kicked the door with annoyance.


    Robert scolded her sternly, "Elizabeth, I would spoil you if you were willing to be my girlfriend in the


    future. But now, I¡¯m responsible for looking after you on behalf of Aileen. I¡¯m much older than you, so


    you must show your respect. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for my rudeness."


    Elizabeth held her chin high, her eyes full of stubbornness. "How dare you? Who do you think you are?


    Stop touting your superiority, mum¡¯s lover!"


    Robert¡¯s face darkened, his eyes tinged by gloom.


    "Elizabeth, do you know what you are talking about?" He said harshly.


    Elizabeth sneered. "Did I say it wrong? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re my biological father. You¡¯re amazing


    enough to make my mum pregnant when you were only thirteen."


    The moment she finished speaking, Robert grabbed her arms to press her against hisps before lifting


    her skirt to p her ass.


    Badly blushing, Elizabeth roared with shame, "How dare you hit me?"

 Chapter 14 Marvin, I鈥檓 Having A Fever

    Chapter 14 Marvin, I¡¯m Having A Fever


    Elizabeth turned to re at him. Robert raised his hand again before she said something more


    humiliating. Totally pinned on hisps without a chance to escape, Elizabeth had to shut her eyes


    tightly in fear. How much she looked like a scared kitten emitting a coquettish aura! Robert couldn¡¯t


    help but smile, finding himself attracted by this pitiful girl.


    Howe nothing happened? Elizabeth opened her eyes in confusion. Suddenly, Robert, with an evil


    smile, pinched her hips. Elizabeth grimaced in pain while heughed more and more wildly.


    "Your mother entrusted me with you when she was badly ill. Though not a sage, I will never break my


    words."


    Elizabeth elbowed him while shouting, "I know you have been coveting me! How foolish my mum is to


    entrust me to you!"


    Robert removed his hands smilingly, his tone meaningful enough. "You don¡¯t have a say in our


    rtionship. Behave yourself and I will naturally treat you well and even regard you as my daughter. If


    you insisted on going against me..."


    Elizabeth retorted coldly regardless of his threat, "Who wants to be your daughter? Do you really think


    you¡¯re my father?"


    Though slightly unhappy, Robert happened to sense a tinge of romance in her words.


    He produced a smile that made his face more handsome.


    "Though not your biological father, I can make you call me dad in bed with my excellent sexual skills."


    Elizabeth, badly blushing, gnawed at hisb furiously with great force. She applied so much strength


    that her teeth even began aching, only to find that Robert, instead of being angry, worked a meaningful


    smile onto his handsome face. Elizabeth struggled to sit up.


    Robert reached out to stroke her chin while saying word by word, "It turned out that you aren¡¯t afraid of


    me at all. There is no way for you to do that to Marvin, right? Marvin won¡¯t love a girl truly. Even if he


    would, you would never win his heart. Why not date me then? Is it so hard to leave him?"


    Elizabeth tried hard to avoid his sharp gaze as if he could see through her at a nce. She whispered


    under her breath, trying not to meet his eyes, "You know nothing about what happened between us."


    Robert did not retort but lifted her cuff with his fingers.


    There was a vague red mark on her wrist, solid proof of how Marvin abused her by binding her hands


    with his tie.


    Elizabeth withdrew her hand, her face crimson.


    Robert said word for word, "Howe you don¡¯t escape even if being harshly tortured? Do you love


    him that much?"


    With her innermost secret being revealed, Elizabeth turned to look outside the window with


    embarrassment in silence.


    ...


    Robert sent her to the intersection nearby the Bet family. Elizabeth got out of the car but did not go


    home. She instinctively intended to escape from there.


    She had to watch her behaviors since childhood and tried hard to fit in. Although Mr. Bet treated


    her well, it was impossible for her to regard him, more than ten years older than her mother, as her real


    father.


    Elizabeth was timid and self-protective, not daring to show her true colors. Yet, everything had changed


    since she met Marvin. She began relying on him and regarding him as her elder brother, friend, and the


    most important man in her life.


    She wanted to stay by Marvin¡¯s side for good and the Bet family was her only home since then. Yet


    now, Ann was about to be his wife.


    ...


    Elizabeth arrived in the vi at eight o¡¯clock. It was not toote, but Marvin¡¯s face was livid.


    "Where did you go?"


    She replied in a low voice, "Went to the hospital to visit my mother."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Marvin sneered, his tone icy, "You usually leave the hospital at five o¡¯clock. Howe you came back


    thiste today? You dared to lie to me, huh?"


    Elizabeth had gotten fed up with his bossiness. "Believe it or not, I¡¯m tired and go to my room first."


    Rather than rushing up to grab her, Marvin suddenly threatened as she stepped onto the stairs. "I can


    make Aileen vanish into thin air. Do you believe it?"


    Elizabeth froze.


    She finally spoke after a long period without turning, "Of course I do. I said a year ago that if you hurt


    my mom, I would kill myself by jumping off a building in front of you so that you would never forget my


    tragic death."


    ...


    Though submissive, Elizabeth was always stubborn. To give a full vent to her anger, she not only


    refused to talk to Marvin for a week but locked the door to her room as soon as she went inside in case


    Marvin would harass her.


    One night, Elizabeth felt she was having a fever. She lifted the thin nket up, finding herself soaked


    with sweat. She got up to drink some water, but her legs were too weak to carry her body.


    Badly tortured by the fire burning within her, Elizabeth pushed open the door and shouted in low voice,


    "Mrs. Brown..."


    Suddenly, she was pushed back by someone strong. Marvin stroked her burning cheeks with an evil


    smile. Having no time to care about their quarrels, Elizabeth held his waist in a hurry, "Marvin, I¡¯m


    seemingly having a fever."

 Chapter 15 I Wish You Would Die On The Street

    Chapter 15 I Wish You Would Die On The Street


    Marvin¡¯s deep eyes, though seemingly calm, got etched with surging desire. Twitching his mouth, he


    held her slim waist with one hand while reaching beneath her nightgown with the other. As he


    expected, Elizabeth¡¯s lower body was badly soaked.


    Marvin threw her onto the bed, his tone evil and cold, "Your body is indeed scorching. Come on, get


    your legs separated. Let me have a look."


    Elizabeth drank much cold water just now, but her mouth still went dry. With her reason vanishing


    without a trace, she only felt fierce mes surged inside her body and might gulf her down at any time.


    As shy as always, Elizabeth felt reluctant to separate her legs though in a daze. Marvin helped her take


    off her soaked underwear before fiddling with her body with his long fingers.


    Elizabeth moaned in his arms like a kitten in heat.


    Marvin produced a smile. "You just took half an aphrodisiac pill. Why are you that urgent? My hand has


    been tainted by your body liquid..."


    Elizabeth finally came to her senses, her misty eyes a little clearer than before. Not until then did she


    realize what happened. Fear began rising within her.


    Shivering out of fury, Elizabeth cursed through her gritted teeth, "Marvin, you actually drugged me.


    What a... pervert!"


    Marvin caressed her burning body randomly, his tone ironic rather than apologetic, "A pervert matches


    a slut perfectly. I indeed made you be a horny bitch."


    ...


    Elizabeth tried hard to cool down after learning about his scheme but finally failed to resist the strong


    efficacy of the drug.


    "Marvin, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. Help!" She sobbed while squeezing into his arms.


    Not wanting to torture her anymore, Marvin gestured to her with his index finger. "Sit upon me and


    move by yourself."


    Elizabeth climbed to his thighs but suddenly stopped halfway "Condom. Where are condoms?" She


    was a little helpless.


    Marvin frowned with impatience. The smile on his face faded and got reced by indifference.


    "I do not have it. Find it by yourself," he snapped.


    Elizabeth crawled to the bedside table to make a search, her face etched by worry. Yet, the condom


    was nowhere to be found nearby. She turned to Marvin with helplessness, almost bursting into tears.


    Seeing her bending low nakedly with her plump hips right before his eyes, Marvin couldn¡¯t hold back


    his desire anymore.


    "Can¡¯t you find it? Then I might as well leave now." He pretended to be serious.


    Elizabeth at once threw herself into his arms while sobbing pleadingly.


    It didn¡¯t matter that no condom was avable. She could take the contraceptive pill. It was okay as long


    as she didn¡¯t get pregnant. Not to mention that she used to take it before.


    ...


    They made love crazily on the bed, and then the ground, sofa, in the bathroom, and finally the tub. God


    knew how many times they did it. Elizabeth finally passed out with a tremble, her legs totally numb. The


    efficacy finally subsided. Soaked with sweat, Elizabethy in the bathtub motionlessly in silence as


    Marvin bathed her, her clear eyes full of despair. She couldn¡¯t be that submissive except that she went


    exhausted! Marvin stroked her hair lovingly. Entranced, Marvin leaned forward to kiss her while locking


    her naked body in his arms.


    Yet, Elizabeth looked away before saying word by word, "I originally thought you were a jerk, and now I


    realized that you are no different from a beast. How shameless you are to drug me only for venting


    your desire!"


    The tenderness in Marvin¡¯s eyes instantly faded away.


    Her voice was full of hatred. "Sometimes I really hope you would die soon. There are many people


    losing their lives per day. Why aren¡¯t you among them?"


    Marvin narrowed his eyes. His aura couldn¡¯t be colder.


    Elizabeth would lose temper for the sharp pain she suffered and even turned her back on him but had


    never bad-mouthed him.


    Before Marvin could react, Elizabeth had gotten out of the tub with her body wrapped tightly in a bath


    towel.


    Marvin saw her swallowing the contraceptive pills on the bed after leaving the bathroom. Pissed off, he


    rushed up to push her. Caught off guard, Elizabeth crushed to the ground. Marvin seized her neck


    before she regained her bnce. He applied heavier force on his hand while pping her face.


    "Spit them out."


    Feeling hard to breathe, Elizabeth retched and spitted the pills she had not yet swallowed on the


    carpet. She widened her eyes full of hatred.


    Marvin clutched her chin while saying harshly, "I¡¯ve changed my mind. Never imagine taking those pills


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    from now on. I want you to be pregnant with my child."


    Elizabethnded a tight p on his cheek to a loud sound echoing in the big room.


    "Are you out of your mind? Ann is already pregnant!"

 Chapter 16 You Poor Thing

    Chapter 16 You Poor Thing


    Marvin Bet was unprepared and got a p from her.


    There was shock in her eyes, and her palms were numb and sweaty.


    She recoiled, expecting him to be angry.


    However, he just caught her by the shoulder with his hand and smiled sneeringly, with an unreadable


    expression on his handsome face.


    ¡°Why are you so mad? Don¡¯t you want to have a baby?¡±


    Elizabeth was so surprised that she could not contain herself. ¡°Isn''t it enough to have Ann bear your


    children? Stop being a jerk, Marvin. Just leave me alone. I really don''t want to get involved¡­¡± said


    Elizabeth, her lips quivering slightly.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Marvin Bet smiled wickedly. He licked the corner of his lip and brushed his thumb against the spot


    where she had pped him.


    She knew she had been impulsive to p him. Part of her was afraid of Marvin Bet, who was so


    temperamental.


    She was hunching her shoulders, but Marvin Bet grabbed her around the waist and pushed her


    into his arms.


    He sped her with one hand and stroked her breast with the other.


    ¡°It''s not your choice to get involved. If I want you to have a baby, you''re gonna have to do what you''re


    told. Don''t make pointless resistance.¡±


    Elizabeth couldn¡¯t figure out why Marvin Bet had suddenly wanted her to get pregnant.


    He would never have allowed it before.


    He had used condoms almost every time since that ident. Even if he didn''t wear it asionally, he


    would watch her take the pill afterward.


    She had never been fully recovered from her abortion, so Marvin Bet rarely asked her to take pills


    and would always wear a condom. The greater part of the year passed in this way peacefully...


    She couldn''t figure out what was wrong with Marvin Bet today.


    Seeing that she was silent, Marvin Bet bent over and kissed her on the lips with a faint smile.


    He nibbled hard and sucked gently.


    He whispered in her cheek, ¡°Come on, be a good girl. Having a baby is the only way I could keep you


    close to me. Take it easy. It¡¯s not the first time anyway. I thought you were crying and begging me to


    keep the babyst time, didn''t you?¡±


    However, his mention of this incident was equivalent to uncovering the scar that Elizabeth didn''t want


    to expose the most.


    The wound was just scabby, and it became bloody when it was forced open.


    It was not long after she had sex with Marvin Bet.


    She was forced to do it. Marvin Bet took advantage of her ignorance and raped her again and


    again.


    She just turned 18 and had no experience at all. She didn''t know how to calcte the safety period.


    And Marvin Bet probably never slept with a virgin. He didn''t expect her to be so softheaded. It


    hadn''t been long before she became pregnant with his child.


    She was two months pregnant when she found out she had early pregnancy symptoms.


    Though she was afraid, she could already feel a life growing inside her.


    Not wanting to kill her child, she humbly pleaded with him.


    But Marvin Bet teased her like she was a fool. He just said he could keep the child as long as she


    could please him.


    It was the first time that Elizabeth took the initiative to please him, using various unskillful techniques


    and various parts of her own body...


    She even volunteered to kneel down and wait on him, and her chest was covered with bruises from


    him.


    But then¡­


    Marvin Bet smiled so coldly.


    He twiddled her chin with the tip of his shoe and said slowly,


    ¡°Aileen Bet is a total whore. And you too since you are her daughter. A whore doesn''t deserve to


    have my child. I''ll take you to the hospital tomorrow to have the baby aborted.¡±


    Elizabeth cried like a child, ¡°But you said I could keep the baby if I make you happy¡­¡±


    Marvin Bet bent down and patted her face. "Poor thing, I was lying to you."


    ¡­


    Elizabeth¡¯s face turned white as she remembered what had happened.


    It took her a long time to move her lips and she said coldly but firmly, "No way, Marvin. I won''t give you


    a baby, not even if you kill me.¡±


    Marvin, who had been fine when she pped him, became saturnine now.


    He narrowed his eyes, and finally lost his temper. ¡°Well, if you''re not gonna have my baby, there''s no


    point in keeping your uterus, so you might as well take it off.¡±


    Elizabeth was so shocked that she almost fell down.


    But she calmed down soon and said simply, ¡°Okay. It''s better than giving birth for a monster anyway.¡±


    Marvin Bet jerked up his hand and Elizabeth thought he was going to hit her but she didn''t dodge.


    But he just picked her up from the carpet, dragged her into the cloakroom, and dressed her roughly.


    After that, he dragged her downstairs and put her in the car, all in a hurry.


    ¡­


    To Elizabeth¡¯s surprise, he took her to a nursing home.


    Henry Bet had been vegetative for a long time after suffering a cerebral hemorrhage. He had just


    woken up some time ago, but Elizabeth didn''t know that.


    She saw the back of Henry Bet in his wheelchair, with his arms moving slightly.


    Elizabeth trotted forward in ecstasy and said, ¡°Henry, you are awake finally!¡±


    But she saw Henry Bet''s hands were trembling abnormally. His neck was nted, his features


    were twisted, and saliva was flowing from the corners of his lips.


    This was the aftermath of a cerebral hemorrhage.


    He was delirious. His nose and mouth were crooked.


    Elizabeth was so shocked that her eyes were filled with tears.


    Marvin Bet put his arm around her waist without emotion and asked, ¡°You weren''t afraid to have


    your uterus removed, or to die. But are you afraid of bing a disabled person who can''t take care of


    himself?¡±


    He peered at her with interest, and said in a low voice with a flickering smile, ¡°Darling, this is what will


    happen to you if you try to run away.¡±

 Chapter 17 Your Brother Smells Like Another Woman

    Chapter 17 Your Brother Smells Like Another Woman


    Elizabeth was so weak that she would have fallen if he had not held her so tightly in his arms.


    The word "darling" struck her as strange.


    Although Marvin Bet had always called her "darling" before she was eighteen.


    In addition to the brother-sister intimacy, there was a special tender affection in it.


    It was so long since Elizabeth had heard him call her that. At the moment, he seemed to her nothing


    but spooky.


    ¡°Well, Marvin Bet, you finally admitted it Henry is in this state because of you. You''re so scary! He


    is your father, after all. How could you¡­ how could you be so cruel?|¡±


    Such spection had been in her mind for a long time, but she did not dare to say it, and she could


    not.


    She looked at Marvin''s beautiful but cruel face and felt a shudder.


    Marvin Bet only touched her face and said with a faint smile, ¡°All the people in Pinkshire know that


    my father became like this because of Aileen Bet. Will anyone believe you when you say without


    proof that I did this?¡±


    Elizabeth could not help staring at Marvin Bet when she saw Henry with his nose and mouth


    askew and his mouth drooling. ¡°Whether they believe it or not, you know what you did. Won''t you feel


    guilty? He loves you so much. You''re his only son!¡±


    There was not a trace of shame on his face. He only held her face and yed with it fondly, then said


    lightly, ¡°Don''t waste your time defending Aileen Bet. She had always been ruthless and secretly


    used drugs to harden my father''s brain vessels. That''s what the doctors had known for a long time."


    He paused for a moment and smiled in a wicked way. His hand was in her chest, and he was rubbing it


    hard, and his eyes were fixed on Henry Bet, ¡°Dad, Elizabeth is the one you''re worried about most.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    You always said she was young and told me not to take it out on her because of what happened to the


    older generation. So I brought her here to see you today. Look how well I''ve raised her. In case you


    didn''t know, not only did she look like Aileen, but her vagina was as tight as she was. How amazing


    heredity is!¡±


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Shut up!¡± Elizabeth, whose face was as red as a tomato, pushed and


    shoved him furiously.


    He must have been crazy to say that in front of Henry...


    Had Henry Bet been in his right mind to learn that he had slept with his stepsister, he would have


    suffered another cerebral hemorrhage.


    Elizabeth could not stop him, and she only wanted to escape from the door.


    Marvin Bet grabbed her by the back of the neck and pinned her down in front of the wheelchair,


    then he said steadily, ¡°Darling, remember what Henry is like now. If you don''t want to be like him, be


    good, and have a child for me.¡±


    ¡­


    From then on, Elizabeth was closely followed by Marvin Bet''s bodyguards, mostly to keep her from


    escaping and not to take any contraceptive pills.


    The only time the bodyguards stepped back was when Elizabeth was with Ann Charke.


    Elizabeth knew that she could not escape, and that she did not dare to escape when Aileen Bet


    was under his control.


    Her only thought was to find an opportunity to get a long-acting contraceptive injection.


    As the engagement day approached, Ann Charke became somewhat preupied.


    Ann Charke did not hide her pre-engagement anxiety in front of her and had always asked her, ¡°I know


    Your brother had many women before me. So tell me, Elizabeth, is he still in touch with those women?¡±


    Elizabeth wondered if she was aware of something, and could only shake her head and say, ¡°I don¡¯t


    think so. I haven''t seen any of his dates since you.¡±


    But Ann Charke continued to say, ¡°But I always thought your brother smelled like another woman,


    especially when I made out with him. I''ve seen a lot of scratches and bites on him, and those tiny little


    scratches must have been made by a woman''s fingernails¡­¡±


    " Maybe you''re overthinking it, Ann. If you really love him, keep him close.¡± Said Elizabeth, feeling


    guilty.


    Ann Charke looked around to make sure they were alone and whispered in her ear, ¡°I''m sure you know


    some of your brother''s properties. They say there are all kinds of women in that ce, and they''re all


    seductive women who can lure a man away. Some of them are very famous in the circle, even more


    popr than the stars. Your brother must have frequented those ces. I don''t know how to get there.


    Can you go with me? so I can keep an eye on it in the future.¡±


    "But... It''s not appropriate. These are ces for men to socialize."


    No matter how Elizabeth refused, Ann Charke would not give up. It was as if she knew something, or


    she was testing her.


    Elizabeth could not persuade her and promised to go with her.


    But if she had taken Ann Charke to one of those ces and shown the things she shouldn''t have seen,


    Marvin Bet would have thought she did it on purpose and she would be damned.


    Elizabeth thought about it and took Ann Charke to ces near the clubs, but she did not dare to take


    her into Marvin Bet''s territory.


    In any case, the nightclubs in this area were almost row after row, and they all looked the same.


    Ann Charke did not suspect anything, and when she entered these morous ces she began to


    look for him.


    She ran about like an adulterous wife, and Elizabeth had to run after her.


    Ann Charke ran so fast that she strayed into a room whose door was half-open, and a group of men in


    ck came out and surrounded them.


    The big guy in the middle looked at them with a wicked smile and said, ¡°Well, these two cute girls are


    new here, aren''t they?¡±

 Chapter 18 The Girl is Mine

    Chapter 18 The Girl is Mine


    Elizabeth, aware of the impropriety, unconsciously took a half step forward and exined in a low


    voice, cradling Ann Charke behind her, ¡°Sorry, we took the wrong turn. Sorry to bother you.¡±


    She grabbed Ann Charke ''s wrist and turned away.


    The bodyguards who surrounded them had no intention of letting them go, and the big guyughed


    more and more violently, ¡°Since you are here, there is no reason to leave without taking off your


    clothes. I''ve heard of some new recruits. You''re not leaving until I have a good time.¡±


    As a nobledy, Ann Charke had never seen met something like that. Her legs went limp and she


    began to speak incoherently, ¡°You got the wrong idea. We''re not the new girls here. We''re looking for


    someone.¡±


    Before she finished her words, the bodyguard had dragged her to the big guy.


    Elizabeth was so anxious that she blurted out, "Stop! Don''t touch her! She¡¯s Marvin Bet¡¯s fiancee!"


    Ann Charke, who was still in shock also followed and agreed to say: ¡°Yes, I am Marvin Bet''s


    fianc¨¦e. Don''t touch me, or Marvin will kill you!¡±


    The bog boss was well known in the circle. He and Marvin Bet didn''t like each other, but they didn''t


    have a problem. But if he messed with Marvin Bet''s woman, he would be in trouble.


    He looked at the two young women again. They were well-dressed and unrevealing, certainly not


    nightclub workers.


    But before he could speak, another young man in the dim light suddenly said, ¡°She''s Marvin''s fiancee.


    What about you? Who are you?¡±


    Elizabeth followed the voice and saw the face of a fine gentleman, but the man was cold and sullen,


    and his temper was not as serious as his face.


    Elizabeth did not reply and was soon shouted at by the middle-aged man, ¡°Mr. Buck was talking to you.


    Answer him!"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''m Marvin''s sister. She and I were looking for my brother. It was dark at night. I took the wrong road


    and entered the wrong room.¡± said Elizabeth in a low voice.


    The man, known as Mr. Buck, had no expression on his face as he lit a cigarette and smoked it slowly.


    After a few puffs of his cigarette, he said simply, ¡°So you¡¯re Marvin Bet¡¯s stepsister. Come here.¡±


    Elizabeth refused to move, so she was dragged to the man by the bodyguard.


    He clutched her chin in his hand and stared at her face with his deep eyes.


    And just as Elizabeth was on her guard against his doing anything wrong, he released his hold, and


    said, still very gently, ¡°I''ve always had a problem with Marvin Bet, and if you''re really from The


    Bet family, I''m not going to let you go so easily.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you trying to do? Well, since you all know Marvin Bet, you should know that he''s


    got a temper. If you hurt us, Marvin will never let you go, no matter who you are.¡± said Ann Charke


    bravely.


    ¡°She is so noisy, put a bottle of wine in her mouth to shut her up.¡± Mr. Buck ordered, his eyes narrowed


    and his face deadpan.


    ¡°No! Please, sir! Please forgive her. She''s pregnant and she must not drink. Otherwise, she will be in


    danger." said Elizabeth hastily.


    ¡°She''s pregnant? Is it Marvin Bet''s? Oh, that''s interesting. That''s all the more reason for me to


    drink her to death.¡± Said Mr. Buck with a meaningful smile.


    Elizabeth, in a cold sweat, unconsciously pressed the man''smanding hand and said, ¡°Please let


    her go. If you have a problem with Marvin, you should take it out on him, not innocent women and


    children. That''s the rule, isn''t it?¡±


    Mr. Buck looked more serious, his eyes resting deliberately on her face.


    After a long time he said yfully: "Ok, she is pregnant and can''t drink. You should drink it then. "


    Arge ss of wine was flung before her. Elizabeth frowned, took it stiffly, drank several gulps, and


    coughed violently.


    Mr. Buck peered at her and snorted, ¡°Marvin Bet''s sister can''t drink. How funny it is! Keep drinking.


    You''re not leaving until you finish this bottle.¡±


    Elizabeth grew up with these people around Marvin Bet, and she knew that the higher these men


    were, the more difficult they were to deal with. They were not religious men, and they had no sympathy


    for women and children.


    To avoid worse results, she had to drink as much as she could.


    Elizabeth finished her ss, and her stomach began to throb. Just when she thought she was going to


    get alcohol poisoning tonight, the door of her room was mmed open.


    The big guy who was sitting in the middle was startled and it took him a few seconds to recover and


    said, ¡°Mr. Williams, what brings you here?¡±


    Elizabeth saw Robert Williams in front of her through the pain burning in her stomach.


    He was wearing a linen shirt with the cuffs rolled up casually and looked as if he had arrived at a


    speed.


    Mr. Buck looked at him with some surprise.


    "The girl is mine," Robert Williams said simply. "From now on, no one is to touch her."


    Mr. Buck narrowed his eyes and said, "she said she''s Marvin Bet''s sister.¡±


    The big guy was so frightened that his legs went numb. He did not expect that a seemingly insignificant


    girl should have a rtionship with Mr. Williams. Mr. Buck and Mr. Williams were friends, so Mr. Buck


    had nothing to fear. But he was different, he feared that if Mr. Williams got angry¡­

 Chapter 19 Drunk Cat in Arms

    Chapter 19 Drunk Cat in Arms


    The middle-aged man stood up and humbly apologized to Robert Williams, ¡°I''m sorry. This is really a


    misunderstanding, Mr. Williams. You can take them away. I swear I haven''t done anything to these


    girls...¡±


    Robert Williams stepped forward, putting his long arm around her waist and his other hand on her


    flushed cheek.


    "Are you hurt?" He spoke in a low, husky voice, drunker in the darkness than she ever had been.


    The aftershock of the alcohol made Elizabeth feel dizzy, and even her vision became blurred. All she


    saw was the handsome profile of the man, too good to be true.


    She shook her head, mumbling something vaguely.


    Now that she was all right, Robert Williams took her in his arms and carried her out of the room.


    Ann Charke followed, cautiously following this remarkable man.


    She could not help observing the man in secret, and could not guess how Elizabeth had made his


    acquaintance.


    At the front of the car, Ann Charke was about to speak when she heard the man''s deep, maic


    voice whisper, ¡°Ann from The Charke family, right? Do you want me to send you a car home?¡±


    Ann Charke looked at his face and then at Elizabeth, who was half drunk, in his arms.


    ¡°Don''t bother. I can get back myself, but Elizabeth¡­¡±


    Robert Williams opened the door of the car, pushed the woman in his arms into the car, and then sat


    down with her, then he said casually as he closed the door, ¡°I''ll take her home. It''s gettingte. Take


    care, Miss Charke.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ann Charke stood stunned as the car sped away, either in shock or in the presence of the man.


    ¡­


    Elizabeth had drunk two full sses of liquors, and now the alcohol was working its way through her


    system. She could hardly sit still. As the car moved off, she banged against the side door by the head.


    Robert Williams put his hand over her head and pulled her into his arms.


    When he looked at her flushed face and frowning, as if she were very ufortable, he felt distressed.


    So he reached for a bottle of water, unscrewed the lid and fed it to her lips, then gave her a hangover


    cure.


    Elizabeth, unconscious and restless as a Suckling cat, rubbed herself unconsciously against his thigh.


    The body of a girl is especially warm and soft after drinking. He rolled his Adam''s apple and asked


    hoarsely, "Why did youe to that ce? Do you have any idea how dangerous it was just now?"


    Elizabeth''s head ached and she did not want to talk.


    Since she refused to speak, he pinched her cheek and said seriously, "be good."


    ¡°I¡­ I went there to help Ann Charke to look for Marvin Bet¡­¡±


    Robert Williams looked very serious, and he asked solemnly, ¡°You came to my ce to look for Marvin


    Bet? Are you out of your mind?"


    His ce?


    Elizabeth frowned slightly and said, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t know that was your ce. I just, I just can''t let Ann


    Charke see Marvin Bet messing with another woman outside, so I took her there¡­¡±


    As soon as she finished her words, he looked very angry.


    He squeezed her cheek a little harder. ¡°You''re willing to sacrifice yourself for Marvin Bet''s fiancee


    to go to a ce like that! Do you have any idea what goes on in those ces during the day?¡±


    Elizabeth made no answer, but seemed to have fallen into a doze, andid herself on his shoulder, as


    cunning as a cat.


    ¡­


    After half an hour''s drive, Elizabeth awoke, and the cure must have taken effect. Her eyes were


    brighter and her brain was clearer.


    Finding herself sitting on Robert Williams''p, she immediately scrambled down, looking warily out of


    the window at her surroundings. ¡°Let me out of the car! Where are you taking me?¡±


    Robert Williams narrowed his eyes. The anger he had managed to keep from her while she slept


    lovingly in his arms was instantly rekindled by her bad manners.


    He looked frosty and his voice was cold. "I saved your life, and this is how you treat me?"


    Elizabeth lowered her head and softened her voice slightly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Williams, for saving my life,


    but it''s gettingte. I''d better get home, or...¡±


    ¡°Or what? Marvin Bet would get upset?¡±


    He said sarcastically: "He is going to marry Ann Charke. Aren''t you going to give up? Would you rather


    be the 4th wife, or a free whore with no honor?¡±


    Elizabeth blushed, and said sternly, sping her hands into fists, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! Mr.


    Williams, I''ve said this so many times, you don''t get to tell me what to do!¡±


    Robert Williams''s eyes grew colder. He thought he had been patient enough with her, but she could still


    easily provoke him.


    In that case, no one would have known she was in danger had his deputy not been patrolling the


    ces. There were no innocent girls in a ce like that, and it was quite usual to get raped to death


    there.


    ¡­


    Robert Williams took her to one of his private homes.


    The door was locked by fingerprint, so she never had a chance to open it and get out.


    Robert Williams took a bottle of spirits from the wine cab and put it heavily on the coffee table. Then


    he poured her a ss himself.


    ¡°Don''t you like to go to ces like that and get drunk? Come here, finish this bottle for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Elizabeth did not move. ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Robert Williams, half smiling, unbuttoned two buttons of his shirt with his long fingers and said, ¡°Drink it


    up or sleep with me, your choice.¡±

 Chapter 20 Shes an Addictive Drug

    Chapter 20 She''s an Addictive Drug


    His simple gesture is actually very sexy, and at the same time a little evil. There must be a lot of


    teenage girls who would fall for him.


    But Elizabeth only felt more and more dangerous, and then drew back defensively.


    Robert Williams gently threatened her, "Come here, or you will drink this wine in a different way when I


    get there myself."


    Elizabeth frowned, wondering what he meant by this.


    Seeing that she refused toe forward, he got up and approached her with his long legs.


    Elizabeth dodged, but he grabbed her wrist and dragged her to the sofa.


    He bent his knees over her legs and reached straight for the bottle.


    "Robert Williams, what are you doing..."


    He nced yfully at the mouth of the bottle, and his other hand snatched up one of her thighs, ¡°I told


    you to get over here and drink this, or you''ll have to drink it somewhere else.¡±


    Elizabeth took the hint ¨C she finally understood and blushed from cheek to toe.


    ¡°You pervert! Robert Williams, let go of me!¡±


    She struggled with her legs, but he was so strong that he refused to let go of her thigh.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Elizabeth, blushing with vexation, and obstinate in her entreaty, only growled at him, ¡°You pervert! Let


    go of me! If you dare to... I''ll kill you!¡±


    Robert Williams meant it as a joke, but seeing her so frightened, it was as if she meant it.


    He grew more and more enthusiastic. His fingers stroked the greasy skin of her thighs and said in an


    ambiguous tone, ¡°If your top mouth won''t drink, use another obedient one¡­¡±


    "Kill me? I''d rather be crushed to death."


    He could not control the force of his hand, and Elizabeth''s skin ached as he pinched her, and her eyes


    grew moist with shame and anger. "Why should you save me, you''re so... much more than those


    rascals! ¡± said she in despair.


    Elizabeth thought she could resist it, but perhaps the wine had made her ovee with emotion, and


    she was caught off guard by tears.


    She felt difited and turned away.


    Robert Williams, however, let go of the bottle, put it aside, and wiped the tears from her face.


    Elizabeth felt electric and instinctively tried to hide.


    His palm was on her back, holding her in his arms, and hisrge hand clumsily wiped the tears on her


    face.


    Elizabeth breathed more quietly, as if she were aware that Robert Williams was only teasing her, and


    did not mean to...


    He pinched her chin, watched her eyes and eyebrows, andughed at her, ¡°Why are you so unfunny?


    Being the daughter of a gangster n, how can you be so timid, huh?¡±


    Elizabeth remained silent for a moment.


    She thought Robert Williams would let her go, but when she had recovered, he lifted the poured ss


    to her lips.


    "Drink it."


    Elizabeth, already very ufortable, naturally refused.


    Besides, this was Robert Williams''s house, and she could not believe that he would spare her if she


    passed out.


    There was a half-minute stand-off. He smiled, took a swig of the wine himself, then pushed her into the


    sofa, and bent over to kiss her.


    Her lips were soft and there was a faint taste of greasy sweetness in her mouth. The liquor from his


    mouth slipped into hers and she choked a little, coughed a couple of times, and she was soon


    passionately kissed by him.


    He gave her all the wine through his mouth and smiled more and more proudly. ¡°Does it taste good?


    Are you going to drink in those ces more often?¡±


    Before she could shake her head, he kissed her again.


    ¡°Why can''t you be good? If I don''t show up tonight, you would be killed by those people and no one will


    know it.¡±


    From his tone, Elizabeth knew that he was trying to teach her a lesson.


    It was bearable at first, but as the kiss went...


    She listened to the sizzling sound between their lips and soon realized how dangerous the kiss could


    be.


    She began to beat him desperately, banging her knee hard into the middle of his stomach. But it was of


    no use. His huge body was like a mountain pressing down on her, making her unable to move.


    Robert Williams thought everything was all right at first, but it was as if her lips were tainted with an


    addictive poison,ced with honey, that he could not part with her.


    When his hot palm reached into her inner thigh, Elizabeth bit his lip hard.


    She blushed and said in a slightly aggrieved tone, ¡°Didn''t you say it''s not fun to force things? You said


    you wouldn''t force me. Can you keep your word?¡±


    Robert Williams'' hand rested on her soft, warm skin.


    He was breathing fast and his eyes were full of lust.


    He could not remember what he had said.


    A woman with such a delicate taste, there was no chance she could escape him now.


    It didn''t matter if it was forced or voluntary.


    His dark pupils gouged out Elizabeth as if he were going to tear her apart the next moment.

 Chapter 21 Are You Forcing Me to Torture You?

    Chapter 21 Are You Forcing Me to Torture You?


    Though Robert thought he could hold himself back with ease, Elizabeth has a fatal attraction to him.


    Her pleading eyes stopped him when he almost lost control.


    He left her body but still breathed heavily.


    Elizabeth hastily tidied up her messy clothes and shrank back.


    Robert held the remaining half of the ss and poured it down. The burning sensation of the wine


    suppressed the impulse in his body.


    He calmed down for half a minute before and looked at her soberly.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Elizabeth, who was still in shock, blushed and instinctively covered her chest with hands. She


    whispered, "Can you let me go?"


    Robert regained his usual calmness and rubbed her hair. "Remember this lesson tonight. Good and


    evil people mixed up there. Don¡¯t go anymore!."


    In fact, Elizabeth was still unconvinced in her heart.


    No one like to be inexplicably restrained in his teens, not to mention that she knew that there was some


    indescribableplicated rtionships between this young man and her mother.


    This feeling of being restrained and teased made her feel ashamed.


    She pursed her lips and refused to say anything. Robert seemed to be able to read through her.


    She was not convinced in fact.


    He narrowed his eyes and pressed his long fingers against her chest, making her tremble slightly.


    He said seriously, "Don''t put yourself in danger when you don''t have the ability to protect yourself. If


    you resist me and cry in front of me, I can let you go. You don¡¯t know. Over there, those addicts and


    drunks won¡¯t let you off easily just because of your fake tears."


    "Rapists will never be kind to women. Elizabeth, do you remember?"


    He said with a cruel look.


    Maybe the girl really listened to his advice or maybe she was afraid that he would abuse her further...


    She nodded obediently and silently.


    Robert looked down at her. Perhaps it was because he didn¡¯t understand girls in teens, sometimes, he


    didn¡¯t know how to treat her in a proper way.


    She had an attractive face and a pair of charming eyes. However, her puppy-eyed made he feel pity for


    her.


    Everyone thought that she was a docile cat, but they didn''t know that there was ayer of fine and


    sharp thorns hidden under its fluff.


    When she recklessly offended him, he had the impulse to pull out its thorns, but finally he was


    softhearted.


    They silenced for a long time.


    He pinched her face and said in a low voice, "I hope you really learn the lesson."


    Elizabeth bit her lower lip and did not dare to look at him. She asked timidly, "Can I leave now..."


    He got up and went to unlock the lock. "I''ll send you back."


    But she ran away like a rabbit out of a cage, leaving him a perfunctory word in the cold wind.


    "I''ll catch a cab."


    He paused for a moment, but in the end, he was still followed her out worriedly.


    He watched her run out of the yard and waved her hand to stop a taxi not far away before quickly got in


    the car and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Back to the Bet''s Vi, Ann was sitting on the sofa in the lobby on the first floor, with her hands


    crossed, looking a little uneasy.


    Elizabeth asked in a low voice, "What happened tonight..."


    Ann waved her hand and said in a low voice, "No, Elizabeth, I didn''t say anything that I shouldn''t have


    said but that I was in danger in the box. Don''t spill the beans."


    Just as Elizabeth heaved a sigh of relief, she heard the butler Mrs. Brown''s solemn voice. "Miss, Young


    Master ordered you to kneel in the confined room."


    She stood quietly. Mrs. Brown was very worried and persuaded, "Miss, you''d better listen to Young


    Master. If there is any misunderstanding, just exin it clearly. Don''t argue with him, lest you suffer."


    Elizabeth did not want to provoke Marvin''s bad temper. Since he asked her to go to the confined room,


    she would go.


    She knelt in the room for about half an hour.


    Marvin is finally willing toe in and see her.


    His handsome face was blue with anger. He gave orders word by word. "What happened tonight? Tell


    me everything honestly. If you hide anything, don''t me me for hitting you."


    ording to Ann''s reminder, she told him the reason, and stopped when she was drunk.


    Marvin narrowed his eyes. Like a cunning old fox, he asked concisely, "Who saved you?"


    She was nervous and pretended to be calm. "I don''t know anyone."


    Marvin kicked her butt which made her flew away. Fortunately, her hands were on the ground. She did


    not fall in pain.


    "Are you forcing me to torture you?"


    Elizabeth knew how much he hated Robert. The warning at the entrance of the police station that day


    was still ringing in her ears. She would never confess it if he had no evidence.


    So, she lowered her head and said nothing.


    She didn''t say anything more or admit anything, so that she was not lying.


    However, it was obvious that Marvin did not intend to let her off. He slowly leaned over and pulled open


    the cloth on her chest.


    Then he leaned over and smelled her body.


    He knew this smell well.


    With a little amber fragrance which was elegant and lingered for a long time.


    It was the perfume of Robert.

 Chapter 22 Seriously Injured

    Chapter 22 Seriously Injured


    Her smell had be the fuse of Marvin''s anger.


    Elizabeth could see his expression became extremely cruel.


    At this critical moment, her mind was still spinning. She promptly realized that the smell of her body had


    aroused Marvin''s suspicion.


    There was an elegant fragrance on Robert''s body. She could smell it every time he got close. Although


    it was very light, it lingered for a long time. No wonder it got on her.


    She bit her lips hard and raised her jaw to look at him. "Yes, it was Robert who saved me and Ann."


    She suddenly confessed. Marvin''s pupils were twitching and his face was blue.


    There was no need for her to hide the fact since he had evidence.


    Lying would only increase his anger.


    Moreover, she was innocent and did not do anything wrong to him.


    With this in mind, regardless of her torn clothes, she straightened her back and stated clearly, "Maybe


    my brother has been too busy recently and has no time to apany Ann, or maybe she is a little


    anxious before marriage. Today, she begged me to take her to the ce belonged to you. I dare not


    take her to your ce to avoid her from something that should not be seen, otherwise, the impact will


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    be very serious. In a hurry, I took her to casually walk around the nearest ces. She ran too fast and


    identally broke into the guest''s room..."


    Marvin was still very angry. He pulled off her bra.


    The skin on the girl''s upper body waspletely exposed in the air. She couldn''t help shivering in the


    cold room.


    However, she did not dodge. Her gaze was still calmly looking at Marvin.


    His slender and white fingers were ying with the delicate skin on her chest, pinching her more and


    more hard.


    She felt a little pain and her cheeks gradually turned red.


    "It''s useless to talk so much. I just want to hear why Robert saved you. Tell me what happened


    between you and him behind my back!"


    Elizabeth was so frightened by his pinch that she felt like her nipple was about to be pulled down.


    She was too afraid of Marvin in this state. For a moment, she did not know how to organize her words.


    She feared that once she said something wrong, it would be impossible for her to turn things around.


    Marvin got close to her and said viciously. "I''ve told you the consequence of betraying me. Are you so


    eager to be a cheap whore in the red-light district?"


    Elizabeth panicked. From the way he had dealt with the woman who betrayed him before...


    She was sure that if she could not exin it clearly, she might really end up like that.


    In her memory, he once doted on a beautiful little girl very much. But in the end, she was raped by a


    group of homeless people all night, and died with filth all over her body.


    Marvin treated that little girl like a pearl. He would buy whatever she wanted and do whatever she


    asked.


    Elizabeth really felt that she was not qualified to bepared with those spoiled girls since she was


    just a bed ve to him.


    Therefore, she had to plead innocence and could not die a tragic death for injustice.


    ¡­¡­


    Elizabeth took a deep breath and bit her lips. Her beautiful eyes were full of tears, looked innocent.


    "I didn''t! Marvin, I didn''t betray you. I didn''t do it before, and I wouldn''t do it forever! I don''t know why


    Robert wanted to save me. Maybe it''s because of it was happened at his ce and he doesn''t want to


    offend you. Ann and I are your sister and your fianc¨¦e. No one would bully us without thinking... Maybe


    he deliberately provoked me, but it is because of you. If I were not your nominal sister, Robert might not


    even look at me!"


    Although she tried her best to be innocent, what she said was true.


    Marvin narrowed his eyes. The strength of his hand had finally be a bit lighter.


    His face was still livid, and he said coldly, "Are you sure it''s that simple? What did Robert tell you and


    what did he do?"


    She said calmly, "Just some mocking words that I''ve being yed by my stepbrother for a long time...


    He didn''t do anything. Maybe he''s not interested in me at all."


    Elizabeth lied, and her back tightened for a while.


    She remembered the hot kiss clearly, but she could only hide it without changing her expression.


    If Marvin found it out, she would be injured seriously.


    Marvin''s expression had softened a little. At the very least, he almost believed in her exnation.


    He lifted her jaw and said sarcastically. "You don¡¯t want to have sex with me?"


    She stared his eyes. Based on her understanding of him, since he had begun to mock her, he should


    already believe her.


    She slightly heaved a sigh of relief. No matter how Marvin punished her, at least she could survive.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I am wronged or not. I always do whatever you want. How can I resist?"


    Marvin narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her up from the ground.


    He pushed her slightly push and ordered with a poker face, "Take off your clothes and hold the wall


    with your hands. Put your butt up."


    Elizabeth''s mind was buzzing.


    The confined room was a small, empty room without heating, lights, tables and windows...

 Chapter 23 Please Dont Hit Me

    Chapter 23 Please Don''t Hit Me


    Having sex in such a ce made her feel extremely humble.


    She was against it in her mind and whispered, "Now? But Ann is downstairs. She was frightened today.


    Do you want to apany her...?¡±


    Marvin looked at her calmly and said yfully, "The confined room is quiet with good sound instion.


    No matter how loud you shout, it can''t be heard. Or... do you want to y in front of her downstairs so


    that she can see with her own eyes how coy her best friend is under me?"


    She lowered her gaze, knowing that there was no turning back.


    When he wanted to do it, he had never considered the time and ce. She could only bear it.


    Moreover, at this moment, his anger had notpletely disappeared. There is indeed no way to solve


    the problem between men and women more quickly than sex.


    It was not easy to reverse this matter. Elizabeth didn''t want to make him angry again.


    She paced to the wall and took off her skirt and underwear slowly...


    The man''s voice sounded extremely frivolous in the darkness. "Butt''s up higher. It''s so dark and I can''t


    see anything here. Why are you so shy? Split."


    Elizabeth was so shy that even her neck was red.


    She waited for a long time with her back to him, and finally she heard the sound of him untying his belt.


    He patted her butt with his hot palm and said evilly, "Why is it stick up so low? Do you want me to fuck


    your asshole?"


    She trembled violently and wanted to die in mind.


    Marvin had long wanted to do that. He had tried many ways, but she really couldn''t ept that and use


    all kinds of excuses to evade every time, even crying and begging him to take the other ways.


    That how it had been preserved until now...


    The man felt that she was trembling and obediently falling down and tried to raise her butt as much as


    possible.


    Knowing what she was afraid of, Marvin be more insatiable. He ced his finger on it and said,


    "Do you want to give it a try? It''s good. You''ll feel great."


    The young girl cried and begged him softly, "No, I really don''t want to. Please, please, normal please..."


    Marvin did not force her. Instead, he held her waist with hisrge hand and smashed into it.


    ¡­¡­


    This time, she suffered a lot.


    Elizabeth''s arm strength was too weak. Her entire body was practically floating in the air when Marvin


    was hugging her waist. Her hands were unable to support the wall at all, so her head was almost


    smashed against the wall.


    Later on, Marvin was probably tired. He put her down and picked up the belt that he threw onto the


    ground.


    The cold touch of the edge of the belt pressed against her butt. Elizabeth trembled and cried. "Don''t hit


    me. Marvin, don''t hit me, okay..."


    Marvin stroked her body with that ice-cold thing while threatening. "Are you afraid of pain? Elizabeth,


    you ought to know that the precondition for my kindness to you is that your body is still clean. If you


    were to be dirty, thest bit of pity I have for you would no longer exist. At that time, it would no


    longer be a physical pain."


    "I won''t. Believe me, okay? I really won''t. I would never contact that person again. I did never take the


    initiative to contact him. It''s just a coincidence. I really haven''t done anything to betray you even


    thought about it!"


    Perhaps her determination made the man put out the fire.


    He didn''t whip her with his belt but tied her wrist and did another sex.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Marvin went downstairs, Ann was still sitting on the sofa and waiting for him.


    The ident that happened tonight had caused Marvin to be angry with her for the first time. Before


    Elizabeth returned, he had already reprimanded her.


    Ann was extremely afraid that she would lose his favor. Even more, she was afraid that Marvin would


    cancel the engagement in a fit of anger.


    So that she did not dare to go upstairs to rest or back to the Charke family without Marvin''s order.


    When he finally came down and sat beside her. She carefully held his arm. "Marvin, I know I was


    wrong. I will never run around again. Are you still angry?¡±


    Marvin did not show any emotions on his face. He only patted her hand and said in a gentle voice.


    "How could I bear to be angry with you? Don''t be rash in the future and make me worried."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Ann only felt that he cared about her, so she nodded gratefully with tearful eyes.


    "Well, where''s Elizabeth... She''s not wrong at all. She''s been implicated by me..."


    He said indifferent, "I gave her a few words and asked her to go back to rest."


    Ann was stunned for a moment and suddenly couldn''t help but doubt.


    Marvin had been upstairs for so long and was not in the study. The only possibility was that he was


    teaching Elizabeth a lesson in the confined room.


    But what kind of lessons couldst so long from nine o''clock in the evening to early morning the next


    day...


    She stared at Marvin''s face and then looked to the upstairs. That frightening suspicion was unable to


    stop anymore.


    She suddenly grabbed Marvin''s hand in excitement. "Did you hit her? Marvin, you''re creating a conflict


    between she and I like this. Our rtionship has always been very good. She''ll soon be my sister-in-


    "I didn''t hit her. All right, I''ll call her down."


    Marvin gave her a meaningful look. When the two of them looked to each other, there seemed to be a


    kind of tacit understanding in their eyes.


    Elizabeth had changed into clean pajamas when she was asked by the servant and went downstairs.


    Ann looked at her pale face and then stared at her trembling legs when she went downstairs.

 Chapter 24 Full of Her Smell

    Chapter 24 Full of Her Smell


    Ann''s eyes changed from scrutinizing to panic, and her suspicion seemed to be confirmed.


    She went forward and grabbed Elizabeth''s hand intimately, looked worried. She lifted her sleeve and


    muttered, "Elizabeth, are you okay? It''s my fault for pulling you to that kind of ce. Your brother has a


    bad temper. You''ve been wronged..."


    Elizabeth was nervous. She could see that Ann was not really worried about whether she was injured.


    Such an exaggerated action was obviously to find some traces of her.


    It was impossible for her to lift her pajamas. She could only lift her sleeves.


    Fortunately, there was no trace left on her arm. She was tied up for a short time that nothing was left on


    her wrist.


    Ann did not find anything. However, after staring at Elizabeth for a long time, she turned to look at


    Marvin.


    With a poker face, Marvin looked very calm and had no guilt at all.


    He let Ann make a scene. When she calmed down, he stepped forward and put his arms around her


    shoulder. His voice was so gentle. "Well, baby, do you believe it now? I didn''t hit her. I just reprimanded


    her and let her knelt for a while. Elizabeth has grown up. Why should I hit her?"


    Ann wasforted in his arms.


    She nestled in his arms like a little bird. "I''m overreacting. Marvin, you know that Elizabeth is my best


    friend..."


    Marvinforted her for a while. Elizabeth had never seen him being so gentlemanly and patient.


    With an expressionless face, she stood there and watched Marvin performing until he held Ann in his


    arms and entered the master bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    Elizabeth drank a ss of water downstairs before going upstairs.


    Her mood was a little heavy.


    Ann had been clever since she was a child and would not be kept in the dark all the time. Even if


    Marvin could cheat her in a short time, after the wedding, she would live in the Bet''s Vi. The


    three of them would live together day and night. How long could they hide the rtionship?


    Perhaps Ann now had doubt about it.


    She had juste out of the confined room and returned to her room to change her clothes. She did


    not have the time to take a shower. Her body was filled with the scent of Marvin.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Marvin''s body... Of course, it was full of her smell.


    Ann had said that she suspected that Marvin had other women because of the smell.


    She was so close to Ann... Would Ann not be able to recognize her scent?


    ¡­¡­


    Carrying her ache and heavy legs upstairs, she was too tired to think too much and just wanted to take


    a shower before sleeping as soon as possible.


    However, as soon as Elizabeth entered the bathroom, the door was opened. Marvin pulled her out of


    the bathroom with a long face and threw her onto the bed.


    He did not give her any room to resist and roughly tore off her clothes then checked her.


    Thinking he was still not satisfied, Elizabeth kept pushing him away.


    "Marvin, stop! Ann is already suspicious. Don''t you feel it? She''s not sleeping yet. Do you want to be


    discovered by her?"


    However, Marvin did not take any further action. He just ordered with a calm and cold expression. "If


    you don''t want to do sex, then close your eyes and sleep. Wash yourself tomorrow morning."


    She was stunned and did not understand what he meant.


    The man stared at her private parts and said coldly, "You are not allowed to wash it before tomorrow


    morning."


    Elizabeth suddenly realized that he did it on purpose.


    They made love twice in the confined room, every time he deliberately filled her up which made her


    lower abdomen feel ufortable and bloated.


    At that time, she was not pay attention to it, but now she realized that what he did was to let her get


    pregnant as soon as possible.


    She jumped up immediately. "I don''t want it! I don''t want to be pregnant. You are really crazy, crazy!"


    Marvin firmly pressed her under his body and pulled the belt around her waist and tied her hands to the


    bed pir.


    His said coldly and firmly, "You caused the suffering yourself. If you just sleep like this, someone will


    untie you tomorrow morning."


    Elizabeth slept like this for the whole night. When she woke up, her hands were indeed untied.


    But the pain was still strong. She rubbed her wrists and arms, got up to take a bath gloomily.


    If this situation continued, the consequences would be unimaginable. Marvin had sent people to keep


    an eye on her. The hidden contraceptive pills had all been thrown away. If she did not think of any other


    way, she might be pregnant soon.


    If she wanted to keep away from Marvin''s minions and go to the hospital to get an IV injection, the best


    chance was to take the opportunity of visiting Aileen Smith in the hospital.


    After Elizabeth took a bath, she went downstairs to eat, but Ann did not leave.


    Elizabeth asked in a daze, "Didn''t you have sses this morning?"


    Ann smiled and said, "I was shocked yesterday, so I didn''t feel veryfortable. I asked for leave. By


    the way, Elizabeth, you have been in a bad mood recently. Do you want me to go to the hospital with


    you? I''m going to do the prenatal examination today."


    Elizabeth subconsciously looked at her belly and said, "I''m fine. Are you nearly three months pregnant


    It''s time for an examination... If my brother is not free and I don''t have sses today, I can go with you."


    She apanied Ann to the hospital for a regr examination. The result was very ideal. Hearing the


    doctor''s congrattions, Ann smiled happily.


    She took Elizabeth''s hand and put it on her lower abdomen. She said meaningfully, "Elizabeth, you''re


    going to have a nephew soon. Are you happy?"

 Chapter 25 Miss Bennett Hiding from Me on Purpose

    Chapter 25 Miss Bet Hiding from Me on Purpose


    If Ann asked her in a naive and harmless tone, she would definitely answer happily with a smile.


    However, Elizabeth saw a strange coldness in her eyes.


    In the past, Ann would not look at her like that.


    She found or guessed the truth.


    At her age, Elizabeth still didn''t know how to deal with this kind of thing.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Moreover, she was her best friend whom she really didn''t want to hurt.


    She hesitated for a moment and nodded seriously in the end.


    "Sure, I''m happy for you."


    Ann held her hand tightly, said in a trembling and sad voice.


    "Elizabeth, I love your brother very much. My feelings for him far exceed the interests of the family. I


    really love him. I want to marry him, give birth to children for him, and be a good wife and a good


    mother."


    Her grip hurt Elizabeth a little, but she didn''t break free.


    She nodded. "It''s very happy to spend the rest of your life with the man you love. Ann, I wish you good


    luck."


    Ann loosened her grip a little and calmed down, as if she was trying her best to hide her emotions.


    Elizabeth''s mood was a littleplicated when she saw how she was enduring it.


    She and Ann grew up together. Although Ann was a carefree youngdy, she was not that kind of


    bimbos.


    Ann was obviously very suspicious, but she did not intend to expose it. She just warned her in such a


    restrained way.


    She probably hoped that Elizabeth could no longer have anything more to do with Marvin than brother


    and sister.


    But how could Ann understand that this farce was beyond her control?


    She wished that she would not be a role that would destroy other people''s marriage. However,


    excessive resistance would result in Marvin to treat her even more cruelly.


    Marvin was the man who was even able to cripple his biological father.


    She and her mother could not survive from his cruelty.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way home from the hospital in the car.


    Ann sent her a document.


    Elizabeth clicked on the document and been shock.


    This was a speech for the engagement party which was extremely touching.


    Elizabeth felt that there was nothing more ridiculous than this.


    However, Ann smiled like an innocent angel. "Elizabeth, I''ve already finished the speech. You are my


    best friend and Marvin''s beloved sister. There is no one more suitable than you to give the speech at


    the engagement party. This is your best engagement gift for me."


    Elizabeth looked at her gentle and beautiful face.


    This was indeed her ymate since she was a child, but on her innocent face, she caught a trace of


    malice that she had never seen before.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the day of the engagement party.


    Elizabeth had been a little off, while she had already memorized the speech.


    She would do what Ann asked her to do perfect.


    However, in addition to her speech, she also had to stand beside Marvin and y the role of a good


    sister.


    The engagement of the young master of the Bet family was attended by almost all the celebrities in


    all the cities around Pinkshire.


    Elizabeth stood at the door of the hall as a guest, smiling and greeting.


    Until she saw Robert in a ck tuxedo, the smile on her face froze.


    Everyone knew that Mr. Williams of the Williams Group and Marvin were opponents.


    Elizabeth couldn''t figure out why he would attend.


    However, when she saw that a waitress had signed on the VIP list, she realized that Marvin had invited


    him over.


    Why? Was it an ordinary courtesy? Or was Marvin showing off with other meanings?


    Elizabeth had no idea at all.


    His arrival seemed to illuminate the banquet hall.


    Many guests gathered around to chat with him.


    Robert acted as if he didn''t know her in such a grand asion. He didn''t greet her or even look at her.


    Elizabeth heaved a sigh of relief.


    If she were with Robert, Marvin would get angry with her.


    ¡­


    After the reception, the engagement banquet began. When the host was warming up, Elizabeth went to


    the bathroom.


    When she came out of the bathroom, a big hand suddenly grabbed her shoulder and dragged her into


    the nearby dressing room.


    Robert''s aura swept over her. She was like a little beast with nowhere to hide. She was only covered by


    his wings and locked in a narrow corner.


    His movements were a little rude. Elizabeth struggled and whispered, "Let me go! How dare Mr.


    Williams be so arrogant in the ce of the Bet family?"


    Robert did not let her go. Instead, he got closer to her and pressed his hard chest against her petite


    body.


    "Miss Bet didn''t want to meet me. You even missed my ss, which made my heart itch. Is that


    your trick?"


    As Robert spoke, his deep breath sprayed on her cheek.


    "No. I just don''t think it''s necessary to keep in touch with you. Mr. Williams, please let me go. I''m going


    to prepare a speech. My brother''s engagement is a big deal, and no mistakes can be made!"


    Robert''s straightforward and burning eyes made her afraid. If she didn''t run away, it would be toote.


    Moreover, she really valued this engagement party.


    She had to be responsible for her promise to Ann.


    At this time, Elizabeth had no idea that this engagement party would be her lifelong nightmare.

 Chapter 26 Losing Her Reputation

    Chapter 26 Losing Her Reputation


    Before Elizabeth could dodge, his powerful fingers grabbed her chin.


    His deep breath did not leave her cheeks.


    Without mercy, he said sarcastically, "Marvin asked you to give a speech at his engagement party. Mr.


    Bet is really heartless and cruel. Aren''t you sad?"


    Elizabeth furrowed her brows. His words had pierced through her mind, making it difficult for her to hide


    her bad mood.


    She bent her knees to push him away and reached out to open the door.


    Robert didn''t stop her. Instead, he warned her in a low and cold voice, "Elizabeth, for a woman, the


    importance of choice is self-evident. If you make a wrong choice, it is equivalent to taking a wrong path.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    You will be stuck in it, and can''t be dealt with."


    Elizabeth''s hand, which had fallen on the door handle, froze slightly.


    She realized that Robert was hinting at her. Or perhaps it was a warning.


    However, his words were too obscure. She didn''t have much time to guess what he did mean.


    She could not dy any longer. She pushed open the door and walked out without looking back.


    ...


    It was just in time for Elizabeth to return to the banquet hall. The host had just finished speaking and it


    was her turn to give a speech.


    She suddenly became calm like a pool of stagnant water.


    She was not afraid to go to the stage. She held the microphone the host gave her and recited the


    speech written by Ann.


    Elizabeth was standing on the stage, wearing a light purple dress. She looked delicate and dazzling.


    However, she was far from being ruined very close.


    "When I was young, my parents were busy. My brother and I relied on each other. My brother was nine


    years older than me. He was like my father. I have respected him since he was a child. Now he has


    met a woman who deeply loves him, and this beautiful woman is my best friend Ann. They are a


    perfect match for each other. I am envious and moved. I sincerely wish they could always be in love."


    Elizabeth''s voice was soft, like amb''s voice. It was not sticky but was pleasant to listen to.


    Due to thest part of the speech was simple and touching, many guests under the stage burst into


    tears.


    Next, it was the climax of the engagement banquet. The grand electronic screen began to y the


    whole process they are in love. The video was made of their photos. Everything had rehearsed and


    there were no mistakes.


    Elizabeth smiled gracefully, but there was no charm in her eyes.


    Until the video on the big screen came to an abrupt end, a harsh and obscene sound suddenly rang in


    her ears.


    "No, brother, it''s too deep..."


    Elizabeth''s brain ached and her breathing stopped. Her eyes violently twitched as she stared at the


    screen.


    The warm and romantic scene turned into a dirty limited movie in public.


    A man and a woman were entangled together, intense and exciting.


    The light was very dim. Obviously, it was secretly recorded in a private space.


    The woman''s body was pix-ted, and the key part could not be seen at all, but the video revealed her


    skin, which showed that she was naked.


    What was even more absurd was... The woman''s face was clear, as if it had been lit upter, and the


    outline and facial features of her face were clearly shown.


    The gazes of the guests was transformed from confusion to astonishment, then from astonishment to


    surprise, and finally turned to look at Elizabeth.


    The girl in the video was obviously the groom''s step-sister. She was the daughter of the Bet family,


    who was still standing on the stage giving a deep speech two minutes ago.


    Elizabeth was extremely stunned on the spot.


    Elizabeth suspected Ann first in such extremely shame.


    Obviously, Ann had suspected her and warned her in private.


    It was Ann''s arrangement to ask Elizabeth to give a speech on stage.


    Everything seemed to be full of schemes...


    Elizabeth looked at Ann as if she was questioning Ann.


    But Ann stared at her angrily. Her eyes were full of shame and despair after being betrayed.


    Ann''s expressions were real.


    Elizabeth grew even more astonished. She turned her gaze to Marvin beside Ann.


    The man was expressionless, like an arrogant and indifferent king.


    Marvin nced at the screen coldly, as if he had never heard of anything around him and had nothing


    to do with it.


    ¡­


    Such a shocking video should have been stopped as soon as possible.


    However, no one tried to stop it and let the unsightly scene continue to provoke the attention of the


    audience.


    The man in the video was blurring. However, no one recognize that it was Marvin himself.


    He made love with his step-sister.


    Elizabeth couldn''t stand it and begged for mercy like a fragile cat in the video.


    "Brother, it hurts me..."


    "That''s enough, okay?"


    "Please, be gentle..."


    Ann was so angry and the friends beside her began to hold her arm tofort her.


    Elizabeth only felt ashamed.


    She was about to get off the stage, but her high heels scratched the hem of her dress.


    The expensive dress suddenly cracked.


    With a tearing sound, the girl''s fair and delicate body was exposed.

 Chapter 27 a Great Farce

    Chapter 27 a Great Farce


    The surprise ident instantly reached its climax.


    Elizabeth was naked. Her exposed chest was covered with love bites.


    Her body also had some bruises.


    It was so ambiguous and shocking.


    Elizabeth was born in a rich and powerful family. She always looked well-behaved. It was shocked that


    she was secretly seducing her elder brother for a long time.


    Elizabeth clutched her chest tightly. The key part of her body was notpletely exposed, and she


    wore her underwear at least.


    But the scene of the dress being torn was exciting enough.


    It was rare to see such a farce in the celebrity circle of Pinkshire for decades.


    The guests slowed down and started to discuss.


    Elizabeth heard all their words that made her blush.


    She was despicable, shameless, and as unrestrained as Aileen...


    The grand engagement banquet came to an end with unpleasant discussions.


    ¡­


    At night.


    Therge living room of the vi was quiet very much.


    Elizabeth sat in the corner of the sofa with pale face.


    Marvin was smoking cigarettes with no expression on his face.


    Ann endured for several hours.


    She cried so hard that her delicate makeup was ruined.


    She was like a pathetic, resentful woman.


    Clenching her fists tightly, Ann finally approached the edge of copse and threw her fists at Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth took a few punches from her. She didn''t dodge or fight back.


    Ann burst into tears and shouted, "B*tch! Elizabeth, you were my best friend, but you are a shameless


    b*tch! You made me disgraced in front of all the celebrities and distinguished guests in the Pinkshire!


    You also made our Charke family lose face! I will never forgive you, b*tch!"


    A punchnded on Elizabeth''s nose, making her dizzy.


    Elizabeth''s nose twitched, but she still endured it in silence.


    Until Ann, who was like a shrew, grabbed Elizabeth''s hair and asked in a sharp voice, "Aren''t we


    friends? Why do you hurt me like this, ruin my dignity, marriage and love! Why are you so vicious,


    Elizabeth! Say something! Answer me!"


    Elizabeth gritted her teeth and endured, finally she had some ripples in her eyes.


    She suddenly grabbed Ann''s wrist.


    The strength slowly increased, to the point that Ann''s hands felt numb.


    Ann stared at her in shock. She had never known that Elizabeth could be so powerful.


    Elizabeth pulled Ann''s hand away from her hair.


    Her indifferent eyes became a little sarcastic. She asked in a clear voice, "Ann, do you really think that I


    ruined your love and marriage?"


    Ann''s hand was numb and painful. She was stunned and her lips moved slightly.


    Elizabethughed out loud. The expression on her face showed that she was mature and indifferent


    beyond her age.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Do you really think you''ve met true love? Do you really think Marvin truly loves you?"


    Ann trembled and clenched her fists, but she didn''t response.


    Elizabeth said with a smile, "If he was sincere to you, he wouldn''t have sex with me every night after


    the engagement. Many times when you were asleep, your fianc¨¦, whom you have been longing for,


    stayed with me all night!"


    Ann finally could not bear it and fell to the ground.


    Ann looked at the cold and indifferent Marvin. Suddenly, she started crying like a child. She cursed in a


    sharp voice. "You shameless bitch, you will suffer retribution! Elizabeth, you will definitely go to the


    hell!"


    Elizabeth suddenly stood up and nced at her condescendingly. "It''s not clear whether I go to the hell


    or not. But if there is retribution, your fianc¨¦ will not have a good end! Ann, I have never told you what I


    have experienced in the past year. You just need to understand that I did not betray you, nor did I


    destroy your love. I was raped! "


    Ann was greatly stimted, sat on the ground and rolled around.


    Elizabeth went upstairs with a poker face. Just as the door was about to close, it was suddenly pushed


    open by a strong force.


    Marvin pushed her into the room.


    Elizabeth stared into his wolf-like eyes directly.


    She suddenly smiled, then sat down on the sofa and bent her leg.


    Marvin sat down beside her. He raised her chin. "My well-behaved and hypocritical sister is so


    eloquent. Ann is pitiful enough. Are you going to drive your best friend crazy?"


    Elizabeth pursed her lips and pped him without warning.


    She pped him hard.


    So her arm was aching.


    Marvin''s face left a clear hand mark.


    Elizabeth had never been so bold and calm before.


    "Brother, this is the best engagement gift for Ann, my sister-inw!"


    Marvin''s face was ashen. His mouth twitched after being beaten by her.


    She continued to provoke him without any fear, "I suspect is Ann first. Before the engagement, she


    gave me a subtle warning and asked me to give you a speech, so it''s not her."


    "She cares so much about this marriage that she won''t destroy it herself."


    "It''s you. Everything is your n. Marvin, you''re aplete scum."

 Chapter 28 the One Coming

    Chapter 28 the One Coming


    Marvin''s handsome face froze for a long time. Finally, he sneered.


    "Woman is better not too smart. It¡¯s good to pretend to be stupid sometimes."


    Elizabeth''s numb hands started to tremble. She shouted at Marvin angrily. "Aren''t you afraid of


    retribution for doing such a thing? If you don''t love Ann, you shouldn''t be with her. Even if you want to


    manipte her... why did you involve me in this? Marvin, isn''t it enough for you to y with my body?


    You treat me as a tool and let me bear all the me. You are really despicable."


    Her fingerprints were still hanging on the man''s face, but he didn''t show any anger at all.


    His slender fingers were ying with Elizabeth''s lower jaw.


    Marvin smiled and said. "If you don''t appear here, how can I expose this shady affair between us to the


    public? Now, everyone in Pinkshire knows that you are my woman. You have been raised by me since


    you were a child, and you now have an affair with me..."


    "Go to hell!" She was shamed and angry and kicked him hard.


    She was so angry that her chest heaved violently.


    "I understand."


    It turned out that Marvin''s real purpose was not to use her as a tool. Instead, he wanted to take this


    opportunity to expose their affairs.


    Marvin deliberately made that kind of passionate video for Robert!


    No wonder he would send an invitation to his opponent at his engagement banquet!


    Marvin was still not angry. He even licked her face and kissed Elizabeth.


    "Elsa, you''re so profligate. Now everyone has heard so your innocent girl''s mask can be torn off. No


    man dares to have something with you..."


    ¡­


    On the night of the engagement banquet, Marvin chased him out of the room.


    She had not seen Ann forter days.


    The Charke family was different from the Bet family. They did legal business and their image was


    very important.


    Ann''s engagement banquet was exposed, so the Charke family was in a crisis of public rtions. Even


    the stock price plummeted.


    The banquet seemed to be calm and continued. She went to school as usual and went to the coffee


    shop to work after ss.


    One evening, after she finished her work, she walked toward the subway station.


    A few crooks suddenly appeared and surrounded Elizabeth. They tied her hands and put her into the


    ck sack, then dragged her into the car.


    They seemly had a long route.


    Elizabeth couldn''t see anything. After she was dragged out of the car and thrown on the cold ground,


    then the sack on her head was pulled off.


    She looked around and found that it looked like a disced factory.


    One of the men patted her face and smiled obscenely. "This girl is very beautiful. We are so lucky


    today."


    Then, Elizabeth''s jacket was torn open. She screamed and stopped him with her hand.


    "Who are you? I am Marvin''s younger sister. The Bet family can afford whatever price you want!"


    A man with a pockmark on his face behind him sneered and said, "The money has been paid. We don''t


    need the money of Mr. Bet. You don''t have to be too afraid. We don''t want your life."


    They didn''t care about her life and money, so they kidnapped purely to ruin her.


    Elizabeth made up her mind. She pursed her lips and asked, "Is it Ann who hired you, or the Charke


    family?"


    A man grabbed her leg and touched her smooth skin. "Don''t ask so much at this point. It''s useless. I


    advise you to be obedient and avoid suffering."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Elizabeth looked around. The car had been driving for so long that it must have arrived at the suburbs.


    In an unknown disced factory in the suburbs, no one could save her or find her.


    She felt pain in her heart. Moreover, she hated Marvin.


    She bit her lips and started her final struggle. "I advise you all not to risk your lives for a bit of money.


    Marvin will know sooner orter. At that time, all of you will be buried with me!"


    The two men smiledsciviously and pulled her leg away at the same time. "Girl, you have a sharp


    tongue. You look fair and tender. Don''t pretend to be pure. You have slept with your brother, haven''t


    you? If you behave well, I will be gentle."


    OK, it''s really Ann.


    Elizabeth clenched her fists and trembled. In a moment of despair, all sorts of messy memories


    appeared in her mind.


    This included her and Marvin''s first sex.


    That night, she was in so much pain best.


    When Marvin forced her to have sex, she felt humiliated. However, she never thought that what was


    about to happen today would be the truly filthy and humiliating thing...


    ¡­


    Her hands were tied up and clenched into fists. Her nails dug into her flesh.


    She hated Marvinpletely. Everything was his sin, yet all of it was retribution on her.


    The man''s rough big hands wandered around her body.


    Suddenly, Elizabeth heard a gunshot.


    Blood flowed on her, and the man screamed in pain.


    Elizabeth stared nkly at the blood on her body.


    Robert strode over against the light. Surrounded by the halo of the setting sun, he looked like a god


    from heaven.

 Chapter 29 You Are the Same

    Chapter 29 You Are the Same


    When Elizabeth was covered by the windbreaker he had taken off, she still found it hard to believe.


    There was no anger on Robert''s face, but his voice was gloomy and cold that she had never heard


    before.


    "Tom, how dare you touch my woman?"


    Tom was panicked and stunned. "Mr. Williams, is there a misunderstanding here? Isn''t she Marvin''s


    woman? It was the Charke family who hired my brothers to ruin her..."


    Robert picked her up with no expression on his face. He didn''t give these ruffians a nce. He only


    slightly raised his chin and signaled to his assistant.


    The assistant got the instruction and handed Tom a gun.


    "Mr. Williams'' meaning is very simple. Whoever touches her will be disabled wherever he touches her."


    The man who touched her with his hand just now had been shot by Robert. At this moment, he had


    fainted because of excessive bleeding.


    The gangsters looked at each other and suddenly begged for their lives desperately.


    "Mr. Williams, please forgive us! We really don''t know that she is yours. If we know, we don''t dare to do


    this."


    Before the gangster could finish his words, his arm was fractured.


    One of them was so scared that he peed.


    Robert felt Elizabeth in his arms shrink a little. He held her in the car with gloom. His assistant would


    deal with the following issuester.


    ¡­


    In the car.


    Elizabeth obviously hadn''t recovered from the ident. Her eyes were a little empty, and her two


    snow-white hands clenched the windbreaker, shaking incessantly.


    Robert held her body tightly and fed her a sip of water.


    The fear in her eyes was like that of a rape, not like an attempt at all.


    Robert was worried and reached out to lift the windbreaker to check her injury.


    However, Elizabeth was like an injured little beast, clutching her windbreaker tightly and refusing to give


    him a look.


    It was rare for him to be so patient. He patted her back gently and coaxed her gently. "Don''t be afraid.


    Let me see if you are hurt."


    However, Elizabeth refused to let go.


    Robert didn''t force her. He just waited patiently for her to calm down.


    ¡­


    When the car was about to drive back to the downtown area, Elizabeth seemed to suddenly calm down


    and stared at him with widened eyes.


    "Robert, how could you havee to save me so coincidentally? You already knew about it, didn''t


    you? You had already guessed what Marvin was going to do at the engagement banquet. How could


    you watch as I was humiliated in front of everyone?"


    She had checked the dress over and over again, and found it was already cracked.


    The naked video and broken dress were all within Marvin''s n.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    His n even included inviting Robert.


    Robert had hinted to her when he dragged her into the locker room.


    But she didn''t understand.


    However, because she refused to abandon Marvin and be with him, he watched her suffer all this!


    Elizabeth burst into tears. "Marvin is a scum. How much better are you than him? Let me get out of the


    car. Robert, I don''t want to see you pretend to pity me. Let me get out of the car!"


    Her sudden irritation made Robert frown.


    He asked angrily, "Where can you go?"


    Elizabeth looked down at her ragged clothes and cried.


    She sneered at herself. "I was almost raped. You saved me, but you only want to be with me. Or say


    you want to rape me, don''t you? Robert, you have dirty thoughts because I am Aileen''s daughter, don''t


    you?"


    The man''s face suddenly got cold, and the gentleness and patience in his facepletely dissipated.


    He ordered the driver in a deep voice. The driver suddenly turned the steering wheel and the car sped


    in another direction.


    ¡­


    Robert brought her back to his private club nearby.


    The club was his. No matter how Elizabeth screamed for help, she was still dragged into a suite by


    Robert.


    Elizabeth fell heavily on the bed.


    She saw undisguised desire and anger in his eyes.


    As he untied his belt, he sneered and said, "As you said, the reason I saved you was to rape you,


    right?"


    Elizabeth''s face was pale, and her body instinctively shrank back.


    She didn''t think she was wrong.


    "Isn''t that so? You and Marvin are essentially at the same level as each other. Aren''t you treating me


    like a prostitute? You don''t respect me at all."


    Robert let out a sinisterugh, which terrified her.


    He pinched one end of the belt and patted her face with it.


    "Yes, you''re right."


    He took off her windbreaker and tore off all her cloth.


    Elizabeth desperately tried to dodge.


    But he grabbed her ankle and dragged her back.


    He zipped down his pants.


    It was the first time that he had exposed his desire in front of her.


    His big hand grabbed her two thin legs and held them on his shoulder.


    Everything happened so quickly that Elizabeth was so scared that she burst into tears.


    "No, calm down. Robert, don''t..."


    The man smiled cruelly and yfully.


    He casually yed with her delicate and fragile body.


    "We treated gentlewomen and prostitute different. Since you have put thebel of rapist on me, I will let


    you know how a rapist treats a prostitute."

 Chapter 30 Why Are You Crying, My Dear?

    Chapter 30 Why Are You Crying, My Dear?


    Elizabeth''s eyes widened. The despair covered her that she had nowhere to run. It was as if she had


    lost all her strength or the ability to speak. She opened her mouth but didn''t say anything in the end.


    Robert seemed to have made up his mind not to let her go again.


    He flexibly pointed his long fingers for a simple forey. Not only did he not show mercy and


    gentleness to her, but he was even rude.


    Elizabeth was bound under him, unable to move.


    Her white legs were cruelly separated and hung from his shoulders.


    This posture forced her to open herself and face the future that she could not fight against.


    Looking at the panic in her eyes, Robert seemed to smile proudly.


    He smiled evilly and coldly. "Are you afraid now? It''s toote. Do you know that no one has ever dared


    to be so presumptuous in front of me?"


    The girl under him sniffed and held back her tears.


    When she saw this man''s penis, she only felt ugly and disgusted.


    She hated herself for being weak. The more Robert treated her like this, the more she wanted to hide


    all her helplessness.


    But when she was against by the hot thing, she couldn''t help biting her lips and sobbing.


    For some reason, all of her disguise was exposed in front of him...


    "Robert, don''t do this to me. I''m afraid..."


    The man''s hand on her thigh stopped for a moment. He couldn''t restrain his sexual impulse.


    But also, he couldn''t be so cruel that ignored her crying and broke into her tender body.


    He stopped and wiped the tears from her face.


    "What are you afraid of? Pain? Be good and I will try not to hurt you."


    Elizabeth bit her lip and cried. "Liar!"


    The word "Liar" has two meanings.


    This man was a big liar!


    Firstly, he had lied to her that he would not force her. At this moment, he hadpletely vited his


    promise.


    Secondly, she had seen his dick... It was hard to describe how big the size was. How could it not hurt


    her? And he had just let go of the tough words to treat her as a prostitute.


    ¡­


    Elizabeth cried her eyes out. She had to vent her anger in this way when she was forced into a


    desperate situation as a 19-year-old girl.


    Robert endured the unbearable pain and gently touched her face.


    "Don''t cry. Before I start, you can make a request first."


    Elizabeth cried even harder.


    What request did she have? The only request was to beg him not to.


    However, this man who was in sex impulse had no intention of letting her go...


    She knew that she could not escape, so what she only could do was to cover her face with her hands


    helplessly.


    She wanted to hide her weakness, at least maintain herst dignity.


    But her hot tears kept flowing from her fingers.


    It made the man''s heart tremble.


    ¡­


    She cried so hard that her long hair was wet.


    Robert''s heart gradually turned into frustration.


    He said a little more grimly. "If you continue to cry, I''ll fuck you. Don''t cry. Let''s talk about it."


    Elizabeth was so scared that he broke into her without warning. She trembled and barely stopped


    crying.


    She bit her lip and felt very embarrassed. In the end, she only squeezed out a few words. "I''m afraid..."


    Robert frowned hard.


    He seemed to finally understand what she meant.


    Not only afraid of pain, but also the rtionship with him.


    Once she did it, it would mean that she was no longer only belonged to Marvin.


    She would be afraid of Marvin''s fury. Even more, she would afraid of being unable to face Marvin in the


    future.


    She was afraid of the torture of choosing between them.


    ¡­


    There was a sh of hesitation in the man''s intense and charming eyes.


    It was easily captured by Elizabeth.


    She felt that this man was still a little kind to her.


    The only chance for her to turn over was to take the advantage of his pity.


    So she held one of his hands trembling.


    She begged him softly, "Please, Mr. Williams..."


    He ignored her with a long face.


    She was unwilling to give up and gently shook his arm. "Mr. Williams, please..."


    Robert nced at his dick with a livid face.


    He was about to explode. If he continued to endure it, he would definitely get sick.


    With a straight face, he patted her butt maliciously.


    "You beg me to make such a big sacrifice. Shouldn''t you say something to please me?"


    Elizabeth was extremely anxious. She didn''t know what he liked to hear.


    She bit her lip and ventured, "Mr. Williams, please forgive me this time. I''m so naive to offend you. I


    don''t dare to do that again. You can get all kinds of women, please let me go..."


    It was the first that she acting so obedient and soft in front of Robert, he was already moved, but he still


    kept a long face and didn''t show it.


    Elizabeth racked her brain but couldn''t figure out what he wanted to hear.


    She remembered that when she was unable to bear the torture of Marvin anymore, she would call him


    ''my great brother''...


    It worked perfectly for many times.


    Robert was Marvin''s sworn enemy. He definitely did not like the word ''brother''.


    Elizabeth bit her lip and called him tenderly, "Uncle, my great uncle..."


    The man was shocked a little that he narrowed his eyes and stared at her.


    She was so scared that she didn''t know if she was wrong.


    Soon she made up her mind and said boldly, "Dad, my great dad?"


    Robert''s mind went nk, and his handsome face turned vivid in an instant.


    He took Elizabeth''s legs off his shoulders, but he did not let her go. Instead, he rudely turned her over.


    He patted her butt and ordered in a deep voice, "Kneel."


    Elizabeth only thought that he was going to fuck her behind which was even worse.


    She had begged for so long and even abandoned her dignity. She did not know what she had said


    wrong and ended up like this.


    Her soft body was turned into a kneeling position by him which made she feel so humiliated that she


    burst into tears.


    "Liar, you bastard! Bandit! Rogue! You don''t intend to let me go at all..."


    The delicate girl under him cried her eyes out like a child who had been deceived by adults.


    Robert put his hands on both sides of her thighs and sped her legs tightly together.


    Elizabeth didn''t understand his intention at all.


    Until she felt that his dick squeezed between her legs and was tightly attached to them. He rubbed it


    quickly with her legs and finally eased his desire in such a way.


    ¡­


    She finally understood what Robert had done to her.


    When it done, he held her tearful little face and sneered.


    "Why are you still crying? Didn''t I fulfill your wish and not go in? You are really a naughty little girl."


    The skin on Elizabeth''s legs hurt because of him. No one knew if it had been worn out.


    How could she not cry being treated so humiliate?


    She covered her face and cried harder.


    Robert had repeatedly made concessions and wronged himself to take pity on her. At this moment, his


    high spirits had not dissipated at all.


    But she didn''t thank for it but only keep crying.


    He was a little annoyed. He pinched her chin and pressed her back on the bed.


    "I endured it again and again, but you can''t stop crying. You are not satisfied with what I done, right?"


    One of Elizabeth''s legs was lifted up by him. She cautiously realized what he was going to do.


    She stopped her tears and pressed his big hand tightly to stop him.


    Robert struggled but failed.


    He couldn''t bear to break free by hurting her.


    After a stalemate for half a second, he suddenly smiled evilly.


    Then he bent over and kissed her lower abdomen without warning, and gradually moved down.


    Elizabeth screamed and pushed his head, preventing him from moving forward.


    Robert kissed the warm skin on her lower abdomen. In less than half a minute, her body became soft


    and she gradually lost the ability to resist...


    In a hurry, she grabbed his short hair with both hands and begged, "Don''t do this. It''s dirty, very dirty..."


    The man in high spirits seemed to insist on doing so. This time, he didn''t give her any time to beg him.


    At this critical moment, there was a loud knock on the door of the suite.


    There was no response.


    The bodyguards outside were anxious. They immediately shouted. "Mr. Williams, Marvin broke in with


    his men! He broke into the club. We can''t stop him!"


    Elizabeth felt as if she had been hit heavily, and all the blood in her body instantly froze.


    The heat and flush on her body quickly dissipated.


    She widened her swollen eyes, looked at Robert nkly, and then looked down at her naked body.


    How could this happen...


    She and Robert almost...


    Although she hated Marvin so much that she wished to escape from him.


    However, she could swear to the heavens that she had never thought of betraying Marvin.


    Furthermore, she had never thought that she would have sex with another man behind Marvin''s back...


    Endless shame hit her heart.


    She bent down in a panic and tried to pick up her clothes.


    The man sneered. He grabbed her wrist and dragged her into his arms.


    "Elizabeth, I give you another chance. Leave Marvin and follow me."


    But Elizabeth had got rid of his brainwashing.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When she heard the word ''Marvin''ing from outside the door, she came to her sense.


    She shook off his hand forcefully and gritted her teeth. "Impossible. Dream on!"


    She picked up her clothes and tried to put them on one by one.


    However, they were taken off by Robert.


    He smiled evilly. All his gentleness and kindness just now seemed to be her illusion.


    He raised his hand and touched the skin on her chest.


    With an insidious voice, he said meaningfully, "Tell me, what will happen if I ask the bodyguards to let


    Marvin in?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elizabeth felt as if she had been sshed with a basin of ice water.


    She trembled with extreme horror.


    Then she bit her lips hard and forced herself to calm down. "No, no! Marvin will go crazy and kill


    everyone. He will kill you!"


    Robert hooked his long fingers around her face.


    "Oh, if he doesn''t have the ability to kill me, how will he deal with you after he took you back?"


    Elizabeth didn''t say anything, but the fear in her eyes was the best answer.


    He smiled sarcastically and said, "A man who torture you at home and makes you fear to the marrow.


    Why won''t you let go of such a miserable day?"


    "Follow me. This is your only way out."

 Chapter 31 I Will Welcome Miss Bennett to Come for Shelter at any Time

    Chapter 31 I Will Wee Miss Bet to Come for Shelter at any Time


    Elizabeth''s clothes were not covered, and she could only cover her chest with her hands.


    Marvin was outside. He would break in at any time once he was certain that she was here.


    With hiswless and arrogant character, he would never show Robert any respect.


    If Marvin were to see this scene in the suite, she couldn''t even imagine what would happen to her...


    When she fell into extreme horror, Robert''s aggressive tone would only increase her pressure.


    Elizabeth seemed to go ahead regardless. With a flushed face, she roared toward Marvin out of


    control. "Then why don''t you just shoot me to death? Either way, if Marvin were to find out what you did


    to me... even if you didn''t do it, he would kill me too!"


    She had never tried to be so crazy, as if she was risking her life at an urgent moment.


    Robert''s face turned livid.


    His angry expression made Elizabeth panic.


    He did not let go of the hand on her chest. Instead, he suddenly lifted her butt and put her on his thigh.


    The man was naked all over and pressed against her pussy with his dick.


    He smiled coldly and cruelly.


    "Are you going to refuse me even unto death?" He pinched her butt with his long fingers.


    Elizabeth opened her eyes wide and gasped, but she didn''t move under such a dangerous posture.


    Once she moved, he would seed in fucking her.


    She bit her lip stubbornly silently.


    This man was obviously an experienced man. Just fingering, he seed in making her lose control.


    Her hot body fell weakly into his arms.


    He sneered and said. "I want to give you some pity, but you refused to ept it at all. Since you are not


    afraid of death and are unwilling to break off your rtionship with Marvin, I will help you to end it


    today."


    Elizabeth listened to his cold voice and felt that he was not joking.


    Her lips couldn''t stop trembling and her teeth chattered.


    "What right do you have to make a choice instead of me? Robert, I didn''t provoke you at all. You forced


    me to make this mistake today just because I amck of strength to resist. You are totally a shameless


    bandit!"


    But Robert did not stop touching her sensitive body.


    His smile became more and more evil. Suddenly, he put his finger into her mouth.


    He looked at her who was ashamed and angry to death with her eyes widen.


    "Miss Bet, you are very contradictory to yourself. On the one hand, you hate Marvin. On the other


    hand, it is difficult for you to part with the love between the two of you when you were young. However,


    I do not like you continuing to humiliate yourself. Maybe it is a bit vulgar to help you in this way. But I


    guarantee that it will work perfect."


    Hearing his meaningful words, Elizabeth couldn''t care about shame. She grabbed his shoulder and


    asked in a sharp voice, "What are you going to do?"


    He patted her soft butt affectionately.


    Then he threatened her word by word. "In a while, I''ll ask my bodyguard to put Marvin in and let him


    see with his own eyes how you are holding my dick. No man can control himself in front of your


    licentious look."


    Because his touching, Elizabeth''s skin was covered with an attractive pink. With just a nce,


    everyone knew that she had been ruthlessly loved by a man...


    If Marvin were to see this scene, the rtionship between she and Marvin, which was already very


    fragile, would bepletely over.


    Elizabeth bit her lip and burst into tears.


    She gnashed her teeth and said, "It''s obvious that you forced me. I have never betrayed him!"


    The man sneered. "You''re so wet that the bed almost been drown by your love juice. Forced? Do you


    want to ask Marvin whether he''s willing to believe you''re forced?"


    Her eyes were full of bitterness, but she still insisted on her choice.


    "In short, Mr. Williams, I won''t follow you even if you kill me! I won''t follow you even if I am sold to the


    Banquet and be a prostitute!"


    She said it coldly.


    His expression grew colder.


    It could be seen that she was really reluctant to leave.


    Stupid woman.


    She would rather die than give up Marvin.


    There was a sudden loud knock on the door again.


    "Oh no, our people can''t stop them anymore. Marvin is going to break into the door of the house! Mr.


    Williams, are you done?"


    Elizabeth was pressed down on his leg, and her body was frozen up again and again. Her pale face


    showed a kind of peace as if she was going to die.


    Seeing her look, Robert''s high spirit was dampened.


    He suddenly threw her away and stared at her, warning, "This is thest time I spare you. In the future,


    unless you have the ability to hide far away, don''t let me meet you again. Otherwise, I will never let you


    off."


    Then he got out of bed and quickly put on his clothes, as if nothing had happened.


    Although Elizabeth had escaped from him, she didn''t feel relieved at all.


    She picked up the torn clothes on the ground and put them on.


    In fact, her clothes were torn apart in the abandoned factory, but she did not dare to wear Robert''s


    windbreaker anymore. In the end, she could only pull a thin nket to wrap herself.


    ¡­


    When Robert pushed open the door and walked out, Marvin had indeed brought his men and


    approached the entrance of the suite.


    All the subordinates behind him were equipped with guns.


    Robert looked calm, as if he was not very angry with Marvin.


    "My club has always been peaceful and I''m just making a little money. Did any ignorant subordinates of


    me have offended Mr. Bet which caused you bringing all your men to wipe me out?"


    Marvin was full of hostility with a vivid face.


    He even abandoned his usual hypocrisy and asked in a sinister tone, "What did you do to Elizabeth in


    your room?"


    "So it''s for this," Robert understated with a cold smirk on his face, "Miss Bet is in a dilemma, and


    she was almost insulted by several gangsters before I saved her. Seeing that she was so miserable at


    such a young age, I couldn''t help but feel a little pity for her, so I saved her and brought her back."


    When Marvin received the news, he was on a business trip to Lanceham.


    The man hired by the Charke family probably took the opportunity of his absence to kidnap Elizabeth.


    He had already rushed back to save her at the fastest speed, but he was a littlete after wily Robert.


    Marvin narrowed his eyes. He took a gun from a guy behind him and aimed it at Robert''s head.


    He took a few steps forward expressionlessly. "I''m asking what you''ve done to her."


    Marvin''s tone was extremely sinister.


    Robert''s bodyguards also raised their guns and aimed at Marvin.


    Although the two sides were constantly fighting both with open and secret means, it was the first time


    for them to confront each other so fiercely.


    The number of people on both sides was almost the same, and it was difficult to tell who would win at a


    nce.


    Robert looked indifferent, as if he had no sense of crisis of being threatened.


    "Did Mr. Bet got mad today and break into my territory like a woman to make a scene? I kindly


    saved your sister, but you med me on purpose?"


    Marvin replied with a vivid face. "Since you dare to touch my people, you should have been prepared to


    die a long time ago."


    At this moment, Elizabeth was standing by the door of the suite. She didn''t dare to open the door rashly


    because she couldn''t imagine what would happen after the door was opened.


    But she didn''t expect that the two men would point a gun to each other.


    She didn''t know much about Robert, so she couldn''t figure out how he would go next.


    However, with the tacit understanding between her and Marvin over the past eleven years, she


    believed that if Marvin were to determine that she had been possessed by Robert, then today,


    regardless of the consequences, he would definitely butchered here.


    Marvin''s identity was very notable. There were tens of millions of eyes staring at him.


    The result was hard to imagine if he killed people impulsively.


    Elizabeth felt that she couldn''t hide anymore. No matter what, she had to stop him.


    Moreover, she didn''t really have anything to do with Robert.


    She bit her lip and carefully caressed the handle with her cold little hand.


    However, just before she opened the door, a man''s familiarmand sounded outside the door.


    "Elizabeth,e out. Don''t wait for me toe in and find you."


    Her calf softened uncontrobly.


    Biting her lips, she opened the door with trembling hands.


    Before Marvin flew into a rage, she started to tremble and exin. "No, he didn''t touch me."


    Marvin''s eyes fell on her. She was wrapped in a thin nket, but he could see that her clothes were still


    inside.


    His eyes were like a long whip, hitting her hard on the skin.


    Her skin and flesh were torn open and she felt too ashamed to show her face.


    "The clothes were torn by the kidnappers, not him! I was afraid that I would be naked, so I..."


    Marvin''s expression was slightly calm.


    Looking at the stalemate between the two sides, she could imagine countless tragic ending.


    With tears in her eyes, the girl called him in a soft and sweet voice, "He really didn''t touch me. Brother,


    put down your gun and take me home, okay..."


    Elizabeth was still in a state of shock. Her attitude of taking the initiative to choose a side had caused


    Marvin''s heart to waver.


    He frowned, obviously hesitating.


    Elizabeth walked up carefully and grabbed her sleeve. "Brother, brother, let''s go home first..."


    Being sandwiched between two powerful and terrible men almost forced this woman to death which


    irritated Robert.


    He rubbed the space between his eyebrows and waved his hand to signal his bodyguards to put away


    their guns.


    Marvin had a cold expression on his face. His gaze was fixed on Elizabeth''s face from beginning to the


    end.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He was finally willing to lower his gun and open his right arm to hold her in his arms.


    The boulder hanging in Elizabeth''s heart finally fell to the ground.


    Marvin held her in his arms and strode toward the exit.


    Robert looked on coldly. When they walked to the corner, he said expressionlessly.


    "Mr. Bet''s sister was born with a standard temper. Although her temper is a little stubborn, it


    matches my appetite. Mr. Bet is the one who has stepped into the wedding grave. Why he wasted


    her life?"


    He nced at Elizabeth and said in a frivolous voice, "Miss Bet, if you can''t bear the grievance one


    day, I will wee you toe to me at any time."

 Chapter 32 Check with Your Own Hands

    Chapter 32 Check with Your Own Hands


    Before Robert could finish his words, Elizabeth had clearly felt that Marvin''s arm that was hugging her


    had be a bit stiff.


    She raised her chin and looked at Marvin. She saw that the lines on his face were extremely tight.


    There seemed to be a few blue veins on his neck hidden in his cor.


    Elizabeth''s heart beat violently. She wrapped her arms around his waist and said in a low and soft


    voice, "Let''s go home."


    The girl''s slender arms seemed to be trying their best to stop him from doing something irreparable.


    Marvin lowered his gaze and swept his gaze over her pleading face.


    In the end, without saying a word, he held her shoulder tightly and continued to walk out.


    ¡­


    Before getting in the car, Elizabeth was pulled off the thin nket on her body and pressed on her


    shoulder to push her into the familiar ck Bentley. The driver immediately rushed out after receiving


    the order.


    She also saw through the urgency of the matter. She understood that Marvin likely did not wish to


    interrogate her at the entrance of Robert'' club.


    Even though Elizabeth was mentally prepared, her palms were still sweating when he grabbed her by


    the neck.


    Marvin''s gaze was already beyond the scope of normal anger.


    In fact, even if he did not listen to her exnation and directly shot her, she was not surprised.


    And the deepest fear in her heart was not death.


    Marvin had tens of millions of methods of punishment that caused her to be unable to survive.


    That was the real reason why she broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Did you... do it with him?"


    Elizabeth''s neck was short of oxygen and her face was red. She was trembling all over and did not


    dare to struggle.


    She squeezed out a sentence from her throat as soon as possible. "No!"


    Marvin nced at her tattered clothes. The curve of his lips was already indescribably sinister.


    "No, how can you exin why you hid in the room with him in disheveled clothes? A man and a woman


    closed the door and didn''t go to bed. Are you talking about it?"


    Elizabeth opened her mouth, but it was hard for her to make a sound.


    Although Marvin did not directly strangle her to death, she would soon pass out due tock of oxygen.


    She knew very well what Robert had done to her today. Although he had not broken through the most


    critical defense line between men and women, it was far beyond what she could ept.


    And if Marvin were to find out, it would be even more impossible to forgive him.


    Marvin did not helplessly watch her fall into aa because ofck of oxygen. Instead, he pulled his


    hand away in time. He nced at her coldly and said word by word. "Before this, you have already


    exined more than once. I beg you to believe that you will not betray me. I have given you a chance,


    Elizabeth."


    It took Elizabeth a lot of effort to recover her breath, but at this moment, she was shocked by his words,


    which were like the following words, and she coughed violently.


    "No, I really don''t. If you really don''t believe me, you can send me to the hospital for an examination!"


    Marvin''s words seemed to have sentenced her to death. The desire to survive burst forth in her mind.


    She couldn''t die. At least she couldn''t die in vain.


    After she died, no one would be able to pin down Marvin. Who knew what terrible things he would do


    for the sake of power?


    She was responsible for the safety of Aileen Smith and Mr. Bet. She could not die so easily.


    However, after knowing each other for eleven years, the fact that they had apanied each other for


    ten years had caused her to have a bit of trust in Marvin.


    The only thing he trusted was that the possibility of Marvin directly killing her was extremely low.


    The result of her crime would most likely be the same as his previous warning...


    And that was the more terrible purgatory.


    ¡­


    Elizabeth held his big hand with a frightened and pleading face, and her voice was hoarse and full of


    pleading. "I understand that you are always cautious and suspicious. After Robert saved me, he took


    me back to his territory. Only he and I are in the room. I can''t exin it, but if you send me to the


    hospital, the doctor can prove my innocence."


    Her firm tone seemed to move Marvin for a moment.


    He grabbed Elizabeth''s hand and caressed it gently.


    Elizabeth didn''t dare to look at him, but she could still feel the coldness in his eyes even if she looked


    down.


    Marvin believed that she did not dare to lie on this level.


    Since she took the initiative to go to the hospital for an examination, it was impossible for Robert to


    leave anything in her body.


    He suddenly reached out and stroked her chin.


    The force was so heavy that she felt a faint pain.


    "Is he wearing a set?"


    Elizabeth''s eyes widened in shock and she almost burst into tears.


    She shook her head desperately and heavily. "No! It''s not like that! Robert didn''t touch me. Nothing


    happened between him and me!"


    However, even she herself felt that this empty argument made her look so pale.


    She bit her lip and endured for a long time.


    At the same time, she forced herself to calm down and finally thought of a chance to prove her


    innocence.


    "I really didn''t betray you. I didn''t have the right to choose who to save me at the critical moment when I


    was almost tied up by the gangsters. Robert appeared and saved me. I could only get in his car. I


    couldn''t choose where he took me to. He took me back to the private club and did propose to me with


    him. I refused. In addition, he and I really didn''t..."


    The driver was still sitting in front and driving in silence, as if he was afraid of death, trying his best to


    make his presence seem weak.


    Elizabeth no longer cared about shame. She carefully reached out and wrapped her arms around


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Marvin''s neck.


    She pressed her lips against his ear and said in a weak voice that only he could hear, "Brother, I didn''t


    betray you. If you don''t believe in the doctor''s examination, you can do it yourself. But what happened


    in the past half an hour. Can''t you find it out by yourself?"


    Marvin narrows his eyes and looks at her. The killing intent in his pupils has finally faded a bit.


    His lips curled into a dangerous smile. Without any hesitation, he reached out his hand.


    Elizabeth tensed up and bit her lower lip in shame.


    It was not that Marvin did not touch her in the car, but he was bound to drive the driver out of the car


    ahead of time.


    She believed that the driver did not dare to peek in the rearview mirror.


    But the shame full of taboo made her unable to calm down.


    ¡­


    When Marvin pulled out his hand, his expression had be much calmer.


    Elizabeth heaved a sigh of relief. She knew that she should be lucky enough to pass.


    She and Robert were indeed honest, but he just did it.


    While she was dressed, she had carefully cleaned and tidied up to ensure that there was no evidence


    left.


    Thus, Marvin''s examination method was extremely difficult to suspect.


    But as soon as she breathed a sigh of relief, she heard Marvin''s cold voice ask, "He didn''t kill you. In


    addition, did he touch you? Or did you give him a kiss?"


    Elizabeth felt that she was about to faint in this horrible atmosphere of repeated interrogation.


    She bit her lip and continued to deny it. "No."


    Marvin''s expression was unfathomable.


    She was unable to refute this point. In the end, the only thing she could do was to bet on whether


    Marvin would remember her past.


    She slowly lowered her eyes and shed a few tears...


    "Robert forced a kiss on me. There''s nothing else. If you don''t believe me, I can''t do anything about it.


    Maybe my interest in him is not enough to make him stronger than a woman who was just in danger.


    Maybe you arrive in time..."


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she shook her head. "I have nothing else to tell you."

 Chapter 33 You Want My Life, Dont You, Brother?

    Chapter 33 You Want My Life, Don''t You, Brother?


    It was hard to prove that a man and a woman didn''t have any romantic affairs at thest moment.


    Elizabeth knew that it was toote. She had already managed to separate herself from Robert. If


    Marvin did not believe her, then the result would be death.


    The only thing he could bet on was his unpredictable and changeable thoughts and his poor feelings


    from the past.


    Marvin''s gaze fell on her lips. He did not move away for a long time.


    At that time, in his eyes, Elizabeth was a fragile and innocent girl. She looked so tender and beautiful.


    She used to be a child who relied purely on him...


    He never hid his attachment and obsession with him.


    Without Robert'' appearance, Marvin probably would not have had the chance to suspect that she


    would have fallen in love with another man.


    In Marvin''s heart, this woman who grew up with him was his subsidiary.


    He had never thought that Elizabeth would one day escape from his grasp.


    ¡­


    Marvin looked at her shivering appearance. Under her surprised gaze, he took off his coat and draped


    it over her.


    She clenched his coat with her trembling fingers.


    His clothes carried his body temperature.


    Elizabeth felt that he should believe it.


    At least 70% believed it.


    Otherwise, he would not have be so calm.


    ¡­


    But after returning to the Bet''s Vi...


    Elizabeth gradually realized that everything seemed to have just begun.


    Marvin pinched her wrist and took her upstairs. Instead of taking her back to his room, he went straight


    into his master bedroom.


    Elizabeth looked at his expressionless face and didn''t dare to say a word.


    It was rare for him to do it himself. He filled the bathtub with water and tried the water temperature


    himself.


    The temperature was moderate. He ordered her in a cold tone, "Take it off."


    Without hesitation, she took off her clothes one by one and slipped down her feet.


    After Marvin carried her into the bathtub, he turned around and walked out.


    Elizabeth did not let out a sigh of relief. Instead, she became even more nervous and at a loss.


    She felt that Marvin did not walk out of the bathroom to avoid it. Instead, he seemed to be in a hurry to


    get something.


    He had a strong taste in love affairs, so she immediately thought of all kinds of props that he had used


    for her in the past...


    She soaked in the warm water, but her body became colder and harder.


    Sure enough, Marvin returned to the bathroom in less than two minutes.


    He was holding a teapot in his hand.


    She didn''t understand what he was going to do. She just habitually covered her chest and begged in a


    low voice, "Can you go out first? I want to wash myself..."


    Marvin had a faint smile on his face. "You can''t wash it yourself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Elizabeth could only watch him put the teapot on the edge of the bathtub and then open the lid.


    She subconsciously looked down and saw a strange blue color in the teapot.


    This was not tea.


    Marvin''s expression was extremely cold. She waspletely unable to guess what he was thinking at


    this moment.


    He stretched out his finger and stirred in the teapot, as if he was testing the temperature of the water,


    or stirring up something evenly.


    When he covered the teapot lid, he sneered at her.


    Elizabeth realized the danger and curled up her body to hide.


    His smile was even colder. "Why are you hiding?"


    Elizabeth vaguely realized what was about to happen...


    She shook her head in horror. "What are you going to do? Marvin, what are you going to do?!"


    Without saying a word, he rolled up his sleeves and leaned over to get her out of the bathtub.


    He pressed her against the edge of the cold bathtub.


    Marvin lightly nced at her legs.


    "Break your legs."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elizabeth bit her lip and said in a tearful voice, "Don''t do this. What is in the pot?¡±


    There seemed to be a smile on his lips, but his eyes were full of malice.


    The young girl''s crossed legs still refused to separate.


    Marvin''s handnded on her knees. "Elizabeth, don''t let me repeat the same words again."


    She knew that she was unable to resist Marvin''s order. However, she was unable to suppress the fear


    she felt toward that strange blue colored liquid.


    "Tell me what''s in the pot, tell me..."


    Marvin narrowed his eyes and slowly said with his thin lips, "The disinfectant water."


    Elizabeth took a deep breath and almost fainted because of his answer.


    No wonder that thing was blue.


    Although she was a liberal arts student, she had basic chemistry knowledge.


    The disinfectant water was a stimting liquid, which would cause damage to the human skin if it was


    directly touched, and would corrode when it was made contact with arge amount.


    Erosion...


    Elizabeth even lost the mood to cry.


    Her eyes were empty, and there was no hope in her tone. "You still think I''m dirty... You don''t believe


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    me at all. Do you want my life, brother?"


    Marvin grabbed her knee. With an expressionless face, he separated her thighs.


    ¡­


    When all the horrible things returned to peace, Elizabeth was exhausted. Shey on the edge of the


    bathtub, her eyes swollen, and her lower body was hanging on the floor of the bathroom.


    The ground was a mess of blue water stains.


    Marvin''s expression was extremely calm. In the end, he held her waist and carried her into the bathtub.


    He personally washed every inch of her skin until he was satisfied.


    Elizabeth''s empty statested for a long time.


    Until he dried her and put on her pajamas and carried her to the bed, her eyes were full of despair.


    Marvin turned off the light and wrapped his long arms around her. The two of them were hugging each


    other.


    In the darkness, she leaned into his arms and fell asleep.


    After waking up, she finally recovered a little bit of normal emotions.


    Seeing that she had woken up, Marvin stood up and poured her a cup of warm water. He fed it to her


    lips and watched her drink it.


    She stared at his hand in a daze, and the scene in the bathroom was still in her mind.


    She was half afraid and half suspicious.


    She grabbed the front of his robe with her little hand and asked in a hoarse voice, "What did you use to


    wash my..."


    Marvin rubbed her head.


    She said lightly, "Woman''s education is not important."


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    After a long time, she opened her eyes and stared at him. "You don''t believe me at all, do you?"


    Marvin did not avoid his gaze. However, he did not reply.


    Her lips began to tremble, her nose was sore, and her eyes were moist.


    The resentment in her heart gradually became like a poisonous snake that could not be hidden.


    "Is it my fault? Marvin, do you really think what happened today was my fault?"


    Marvin''s expression was calm. It was as if he was toozy to give her any response.


    Elizabeth felt that she was like a lowly clown. In Marvin''s eyes, she was simply too cheap.


    She was no longer worthy of one-tenth of her previous weight in his heart.


    She was so angry that she almost bit her lips.


    "If you hadn''t used me to provoke Ann Charke and ignored the reputation of the Charke family, would I


    have been almost kidnapped today?"


    The emotions she had umted for the whole night finally overflowed.


    Elizabeth felt that she was still lying on his bed, which was so pathetic and ridiculous.


    She suddenly lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    As soon as hended on the ground, he dragged him back and held him in his arms.


    Marvin touched the back of her head and said softly. "You are mine. Elizabeth, you will always be


    mine."

 Chapter 34 Im just a plaything

    Chapter 34 I''m just a ything


    Elizabeth''s almost copsed emotions were controlled by the force of his touch.


    In fact, this was not the first time she had heard Marvin say something simr.


    However, such a heavy and sad tone was indeed the first time in history.


    She could feel the man''s depression.


    A heart that had been tortured repeatedly to numbness had a hint of resurrection.


    Elizabeth didn''t want to cry in his arms.


    She felt that Marvin did not deserve to make her cry.


    ¡­


    But he stroked her hair so gently that she even felt a little strange.


    She moved her arms and tried to break free from his embrace.


    But he didn''t move at all. The temperature in his arms was like the sea water under the warm sun,


    almost drowning her.


    Elizabeth found it hard to breathe. After a long while, she opened her mouth and said in a very calm


    voice, "You will have more and more women. Even if I don''t betray you, you will abandon me sooner or


    Marvin''s palm slipped onto her back.


    He stroked her skinny back and forth.


    He did not speak for a long time.


    Elizabeth''s profile was tightly pressed against his chest.


    She could even hear Marvin''s strong and powerful heartbeat.


    She was able to realize that Robert'' stimtion had directly caused Marvin''s ups and downs.


    Some kind of emotion that had been hidden in his heart for a long time gradually could not be hidden.


    It was a risk of being leaked.


    Perhaps she had already known what he was hiding, but at this time, she was still looking forward to


    hearing him say it himself.


    Marvin was unable to let go of his emotions for a long time.


    He had been holding her tightly since the beginning.


    Marvin has been in charge of The Bet family for more than a year. He has be more and more


    violent and has be more and more mean to her.


    He had not hugged her like this for a year, except in bed corner.


    It was as if his elder brother was hugging his beloved sister. There was no lust in his eyes at all. It was


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    just a family hug.


    It had been too long.


    At this moment, no matter what terrible things had happened between them, and no matter how they


    hurt each other.


    At this moment, Elizabeth seemed to have returned to her childhood.


    Marvin hugged her. It was as if he was hugging the most precious treasure.


    She waited with hope for a long time.


    However, Marvin''s words were like a basin of ice water being poured down.


    "If one day I hate you, I will kill you, instead of allowing you to fall in love with another man."


    Elizabeth felt desperate.


    The blood all over her body became cold.


    These hurtful words dide from Marvin''s mouth.


    These words were as ruthless as Marvin.


    Elizabeth curved her mouth and pushed Marvin away without hesitation.


    She said with a pale face, "My life is ruined by you, and I ept it. But I don''t think Ann and the Charke


    family have offended you, right? The child in Ann''s belly is yours, and her affection for you is as naive


    as a fool! Even if you continue to fool around with different women after you get married, what about


    the child in her belly? You should do your duty as a father."


    Marvin nced at Elizabeth coldly.


    "You have been with me for more than ten years. How can you be so stupid?"


    Elizabeth was puzzled.


    The coldness on his lips gradually appeared, "Ann''s child can''t be born."


    Elizabeth''s face turned even paler, and felt colder.


    Elizabeth''s stomach ached at Marvin''sck of humanity.


    ¡­


    It was already nine o''clock the next morning when Elizabeth woke up.


    She was awakened by the ear-piercing cry downstairs.


    The voice came from Ann.


    Elizabeth quickly put on a velvet robe and hurried downstairs.


    Elizabeth saw Ann kneeling on the ground regardless of her child in her belly and grabbing Marvin''s


    trousers with a slender hand.


    While Ann was crying, she tried her best to exin to Marvin.


    "Marvin, I do not know mother will do such a thing ... You believe me. I grew up together with Elizabeth.


    No matter how angry I am, I will definitely not harm her."


    Elizabeth did not know what Marvin said to Ann, making Ann so pitiful to beg him.


    Marvin''s expression did not show any change.


    Ann did not give up. She kept crying and begging, "Don''t break the engagement, okay? I am pregnant


    with your child. This is your first child, and I will give birth to a lot of children for you in the future.


    Marvin, after we get married, I will not interfere with your freedom. I don''t care about your lover outside,


    and I can pretend not to know the rtionship between you and Elizabeth! Isn''t this enough, Marvin?¡±


    Elizabeth stood at the stairs on the second floor for a long time, and finally was seen by Ann.


    Ann saw Elizabeth as a life-saving log.


    "Elizabeth, can you say something for me? Do you believe me? I''m your best friend. It''s really not my


    idea to find someone to kidnap you! I have been in a bad mood these days and have stayed in my


    room. I know this morning that my mother makes such a big mistake. Can you help me to exin it to


    your brother?"


    Elizabeth did not hesitate and went downstairs directly.


    Marvin nced at Elizabeth, and crooked his finger toward her, "Come here."


    Elizabeth walked to one side of the sofa.


    However, she was pulled into Marvin''s embrace.


    Marvin''s actions made Elizabeth felt embarrassed and puzzled.


    Elizabeth frowned and felt very ufortable.


    However, Marvin chuckled, hugged her soft body, and patted on her butt, making an extremely


    ambiguous sound.


    He did not avoid Ann at all.


    Finally, Marvin was willing to lower his head to see Ann who was crying sadly.


    "Ann, when do I say that I will cancel the engagement?"


    As soon as Marvin said, not only Ann''s eyes widened, but also Elizabeth frowned.


    Bet lightly smiled and said to Ann, "You are the future Mrs. Bet."


    When hearing Marvin''s words, Ann felt very surprised but happy and the tears in her eyes had not yet


    solidified.


    "I will have a lot of women in my life, but Mrs. Bet only has one. So Ann, whether you do it or not, I


    can forgive your first crime."


    Ann cried with joy, "Marvin, I know you are not so heartless to me. I will be more sensible in the future


    and be a qualified Mrs. Bet."


    As soon as Ann finished speaking, she suddenly thought of something and hurriedly added, "My father


    also just knows that my mother did something stupid and asks me to apologize to you on him behalf.


    My father also said that we are engaged and will soon be couple. 20% of the shares of the Charke


    Group are my dowry, and you are also one of the major shareholders of the Charke Group in the


    future..."


    Elizabeth stared at the Marvin''s sinister face and almostughed out loud.


    However, Marvin reached out and pinched the flesh on her butt, "Elizabeth, call Ann sister-inw. She


    will be your elder in the future. You must respect her as much as you respect me."

 Chapter 35 Do You Want to Be Punished?

    Chapter 35 Do You Want to Be Punished?


    Elizabeth frowned and her cold gaze fell on Marvin''s face. She didn''t say a word for a long time.


    It was just a title of sister-inw. It was not that she couldn''t get over the hurdle in her heart to speak


    out.


    She felt it ridiculous.


    The rtionship among the three of them was ridiculous, and Ann, who was kneeling on the ground


    without dignity and bottom line, was even more ridiculous.


    Seeing that Elizabeth was unwilling to speak, Marvin narrowed his eyes, and his hand holding


    Elizabeth''s butt suddenly slipped down on her chest and pinched her through her soft bra.


    Elizabeth''s body trembled. In front of Ann, her cheeks almost burned immediately.


    Elizabeth tried to escape free from Marvin''s thighs. However, Marvin embraced her waist tightly, and


    said with a hint of seriousness, "You''re disobedient. Do you want to be published?"


    Elizabeth frowned even more.


    There was nothing with Marvin''s words, but when she thought of Marvin''s actions with his undisguised


    ambiguous tone, Elizabeth felt very ashamed.


    At Marvin and Ann''s engagement party, almost all the celebrities in Pinkshire and even all the cities


    around Pinkshire saw the video that she and Marvin made love.


    However, in front of Ann, it was still hard for Elizabeth to ept that Marvin touched her and said


    something ambiguous.


    Elizabeth''s face was stiff, and she thought to herself that the memorial arch had not been smashed yet.


    Elizabeth had always been an innocent girl in front of Ann, but now she became the step-sister who


    seduced her brother. The role changed so fast that Elizabeth couldn''t adapt for a while.


    However, just as she and Marvin were in a stalemate, Ann took the initiative to smooth things over.


    "Marvin, it doesn''t matter how Elizabeth call me. Don''t make things difficult for her. She is my best


    friend and your younger sister. Elizabeth is younger than me, and I will also treat her as my own


    younger sister. I will notpete with her for anything..."


    Marvin seemed to smile. Elizabeth''s expression grew even colder. When Marvin was rxed, she took


    the opportunity to lightly kick him and was free.


    Elizabeth left and then stood in the distance. She looked on coldly as Marvin touched Ann''s face and


    helped Ann up from the ground.


    Marvin chuckled and said, "The future Mrs. Bet is more obedient and sensible."


    Ann carefully held Marvin''s hand.


    Ann bit her lower lip and said very modestly, "Marvin, don''t worry. I will talk to my mother when I get


    back. Such a thing will never happen again. Elizabeth is my younger sister, and I will get along well with


    her. I will give in to Elizabeth."


    Marvin''s smile was light. His hand covered on Ann''s hand and lightly patted her, "Well, We are a


    family."


    Elizabeth stood with no expression on her face. She felt so disgusted that she almost threw up.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even in this era, Marvin was still able to love other women in front of his fianc¨¦e.


    Ann seemed to take it for granted.


    It was probably because a man''s power and money was enough to make a woman automatically gave


    up their dignity.


    Ann was a sensible person. Since she could not kill Elizabeth, she could only endure her.


    There were no men in rich and powerful families who didn''t mess around. If there were, it would have


    sexual dysfunction. As long as they were a healthy man, they would mess around with women, or raise


    a group of fair-skinned and beautiful young woman.


    ¡­


    After watching the farce, Elizabeth did not want to eat breakfast.


    Today was the weekend, and she didn''t have sses, so she went back to her room to take a nap.


    But as soon as shey down and covered herself with the quilt, an uninvited guest came to provoke her


    again.


    Marvin sat on the edge of the bed with a faint smile on his handsome face. What happenedst night


    seemed to bepletely over, and he seems to be in a good mood.


    But it was not so easy for Elizabeth to put it down.


    Marvin did not say a word, and Elizabeth also did not say a word. Then she turned her back to him in


    an exaggerated manner.


    Just as she was about to use the thin nket to cover her head, Marvin lifted her nket.


    He patted her butt lightly and said in a rxed tone, "I don''t think you''re sleepy. Get up, and eat


    something. I''ll take you to a good ce today."


    Elizabeth was puzzled.


    Marvin was usually very busy. He was always not in the vi except for the night off.


    There was no weekend for him, especially in this year, the power of the Bet Group fall into his


    hands.


    The Bet family did made shady business in the early decades, but these years, Henry Bet had


    already put them back on track. At least on the surface, they looked legal.


    In addition to the illegal business, the Bet family had achieved a monopoly in many important


    industries in all the cities around Pinkshire.


    Elizabeth did not remember how long Marvin would not bring her out for a stroll. At this moment, she


    grew even more confused.


    She did not know what he wanted to do, so she refused perfunctorily, "I''m sleepy. I felt very tired, and I


    just want to sleep today."


    Marvin was silent for a couple of seconds. His warm palm touched her breast, and rubbed it gently,


    "Well, let''s sleep together for the whole day."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elizabeth pped his hand away in horror.


    It was amazing.


    Four times was the most when she made love with Marvin.


    Seeing the resistance in Elizabeth''s eyes, Marvin raised his eyebrows and chuckle, "Don''t you say you


    want to sleep for a day? I''ll cooperate with you."


    Did sleeping all day she said was the same as what he said?


    In the end, Elizabethpromised and got up to wash up.


    Before she went out, she casually took a hoodie and jeans, but they were thrown away by Marvin.


    He personally selected a dark red dress from the dressing room. It was made of fur fabric suitable for


    dressing inte autumn and it was not exposed. The design of the cor made her shoulders half


    exposed, with Elizabeth''s charming little face, making her temperament and figure more attractive.


    It was he who chose the dress to force her to wear.


    When she put on her clothes obediently, he looked her up and down, then pursed his lips and


    you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elizabeth frowned and her face darkened.


    ¡­


    Elizabeth had a low blood sugar problem. Even if she did not have an appetite, Marvin still forced her to


    eat breakfast before she could go out.


    Elizabeth sat at the table and ate more than ten minutes.


    Marvin says in a faint voice, "Don''t eat too much to avoid trouble."


    Elizabeth vaguely realized that something was wrong and asked subconsciously, "Where are you


    taking me?"


    ¡­


    Marvin took her to the underground nightclub, which wasmonly known as the red-light district.

 Chapter 36 Do You Think Im Kind to You?

    Chapter 36 Do You Think I''m Kind to You?


    Elizabeth soon understood what Marvin meant by not eating too much...


    This was the filthiest ce she had ever seen since she was neen.


    ¡­


    The woman who stood outside the house and the guests was much more exposed than she had


    imagined. Some of them were naked.


    This ce was obviously different from the high-end nightclub she had visited.


    The high-end nightclub would not be so straightforward.


    And guests wouldn''t be outside...


    Elizabeth saw many limited-level scenes beyond her tolerance.


    She lowered her head and refused to look. Marvin hugged her waist, and his strength gradually grew


    stronger. He said meaningfully, "Do you see that? This is the dirtiest ce in Pinkshire. Working-ss


    people don''te there. The men whoe here to spend money are dangerous fugitives or Juvenile


    delinquents. Most of them are poorborers and the lowest ss people in society."


    Elizabeth frowned. Even though she avoided looking, she could still smell the pungent smell here.


    As an adult, she knew where the fishy smell came from.


    The supervisor here probably knew that the smell was terrible, so he used a very cheap perfume to


    cover it up.


    Thick inferior perfume was mixed with the smell of men and women making love......


    As expected, the food was rolling in Elizabeth''s stomach.


    She was already in a bad mood, so she really couldn''t show a good expression at this time.


    She pursed her lips and looked directly at Marvin.


    "Do you bring me here just to threaten me? Is what happenedst night not able to be resolved?


    Marvin, you''re a petty man!"


    Seeing how embarrassed and annoyed she was, Marvin was about to make fun of her.


    A woman''s shrill scream suddenly came from a small room rolling with peach pink light, like a pig being


    killed.


    Elizabeth covered her ears with her hands, and her face turned red.


    Marvin asked her, "Compared with her, am I kind to you? I have never let you cry so miserably."


    Elizabeth''s eyes were full of forbearance. If there were not his assistant and several guards behind


    him,


    She really wanted to swear toward him.


    She really wanted to find an opportunity to escape from this dirty and terrible ce as soon as


    possible.


    However, Marvin had been tightly hugging her waist from beginning to end. He did not even give her


    the chance to pee.


    Elizabeth was held in his arms and patrolled the entire underground nightclub.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She saw all kinds of terrible scenes. She was afraid that she would have a nightmare tonight.


    It was daytime, but it was as dark as night. There were some beautiful and ambiguous lights rolling in


    the extremely hidden lights.


    The atmosphere here was good to make love.


    ¡­


    Elizabeth originally thought that Marvin brought her here to intimidate her and teach her a lesson.


    However, after the inspection, Marvin brought her into an office.


    The office was bright, and there was no unpleasant smell. In a normal ce, Elizabeth breathed a sigh


    of relief.


    Marvin sat down on the leather chair in the middle.


    He patted his thighs and motioned Elizabeth toe over.


    Elizabeth refused to sit on his legs and would rather stand.


    Soon, a woman in a ck tight skirt knocked on the door and entered.


    This woman had a hot figure and a standard model height. She was very thin, but fleshy. Men would


    appreciate this kind of woman.


    She put on delicate light makeup. Her face was very cold, and her eyes were also cold.


    Elizabeth suddenly felt that she was a little familiar, but she couldn''t remember her name for a moment.


    The woman''s gaze firstnded on Marvin. When she saw Elizabeth standing beside, she slightly


    frowned with full of surprise.


    However, she immediately hid her surprised emotions and returned to her cold gaze. She walked


    toward Marvin indifferently.


    The woman slightly bent and handed the documents to Marvin.


    "Mr. Bet, this is the ount book of thest year. I have checked it carefully to make sure there is


    no problem."


    Marvin casually flipped through it. Soon after, he closed it. He felt satisfied, and patted the back of her


    hand lightly.


    "You''re always careful. I''m very relieved."


    A faint smile appeared on the woman''s face. She leaned over and poured tea for him respectfully and


    gently.


    Marvin said indifferently, "Tara, I have another errand for you."


    Tara White handed over the teacup and said respectfully, "Mr. Bet, pleas say."


    Holding a teacup in one hand, Marvin took a sip. With the other hand, he raised his finger and lightly


    tapped on the table, indicating for Elizabeth toe over.


    Elizabeth was confused and reluctantly took a few steps forward, feeling uneasy.


    He wouldn''t really leave her here, would he?


    "This is Elizabeth. You have seen her before the early years. She''s 19 years old, and I don''t want to


    keep her by my side as a good-for-nothing. The work you''re responsible for is suitable for women. I ask


    Elizabeth to follow you for the time being and learn some skills. If you have time, take her with you and


    give her some advice. Don''t let her participate in dangerous things. Just take care of the ounts."


    Elizabeth looked at Marvin in shock.


    Marvin had never allowed her to ask about business matters.


    There was a fingerprint password in his studyroom in the vi, and she was not allowed to enter.


    He didn''t mention it before bringing her here today, so Elizabeth was very stunned.


    Tara was also confused. She frowned slightly and said awkwardly, "Mr. Bet, my work is not suitable


    for the help of a female assistant..."


    Elizabeth finally remembered who Tara White was.


    She was cultivated by Marvin personally a few years ago.


    There were a lot of people around Marvin. Some were killers, some were proficient in business, and


    some were specialized in social connections. She did not know what Tara White was in charge of.


    Elizabeth only remembered that there was a time that Tara often went to Marvin''s studyroom to find


    him. At that time, she was only in her teens, so Tara should be someone Marvin valued very much.


    Tara''s refusal caused Marvin''s expression to instantly turn gloomy.


    He said coldly and imperially, "I''m not adding an assistant to you, but asking you to bring her along and


    teach her some skills."


    His words made Tara unhappy.


    Tara had stayed by Marvin''s side for many years before she managed to control her current power. Her


    status was not easily shaken.


    Marvin inexplicably brought Elizabeth with him. Maybe Elizabeth would take away the power in her


    hands.


    However, Tara didn''t dare to say anything.


    Tara had to be more respectful and obedient, "Yes, I understand. I will definitely teach Miss Elizabeth


    with heart."


    Marvin''s expression rxed slightly. He raised his hand and touched Tara''s face and smiled for a


    moment.


    Although it was only for a moment, Tara''s eyes were shining with excitement.

 Chapter 37 Is Elizabeth Jealous?

    Chapter 37 Is Elizabeth Jealous?


    Elizabeth saw Tara''s sparkling eyes.


    She almost immediately understood why Tara looked at her with vignce and hostility.


    Regardless of whether Tara was in charge of the business or a killer, she was not only a powerful tool


    used by Marvin outside, but also one of his bedpanions.


    Marvin must make love with Tara. Otherwise, Tara would not look at him so affectionately.


    Most of Elizabeth''s negative emotions were still about Ann.


    She didn''t expect that Tara appeared.


    Marvin instructed Tara to take Elizabeth to familiarize with her work, so Tara obediently brought


    Elizabeth to the office next door and told Elizabeth some daily matters.


    About ten minutester, Tara talked about a ce that Elizabeth didn''t quite understand, so she asked.


    After Tara exined, a sarcastic smile suddenly appeared on Tara''s face. She looked at Elizabeth


    coldly from head to foot.


    Then Tara said meaningfully, "Miss Elizabeth is the daughter of the Bet family. Although your blood


    rtionship is somewhat inappropriate, you have grown up in the Bet family and you are a delicate


    and noble woman. What do you do to offend Mr. Bet, making him send you to get involved in these


    shady businesses? It is really wronged for Miss Elizabeth to learn from me."


    Tara''s implication was very simple. She was mocking Elizabeth for losing Marvin''s love.


    The Bet family is so big. If they were really good for Elizabeth, Marvin should give her some legal


    business to learn instead of starting from the underground night club.


    However, Elizabeth just smiled and said in a casual tone, "Although Miss White works in this dirty


    ce, you are still pure and arrogant. My brother asks me to learn from you with his own reason. I think


    of a saying suitable for Miss White: Keeping clean out of mud."


    Elizabeth returned all of Tara''s sarcasm.


    There was no emotion on Tara''s face, but there was more disgust in her eyes.


    Tara smiled charmingly, "Miss Elizabeth is sharp-tongued, and can''t be judged by your appearance."


    ¡­


    Tara left her contact number and said that she would make another appointment. Then she went to do


    other things.


    Elizabeth returned to Marvin''s office. He seemed to be really free today and had been sitting with his


    crossed leg in the office and waiting for her.


    Elizabeth''s mind was still full of Tara''s cold and beautiful face, and her obvious jealousy words.


    Seeing Elizabeth return, Marvin hooked his finger toward Elizabeth and embraced her sitting on his


    thighs.


    He yed with her delicate chin with his long fingers.


    "Aren''t you in a hurry to make money? How much money can you earn by working at the school gate?


    You''re not young anymore, and your study grade is also not good. The Bet family doesn''t raise a


    good-for-nothing, so you can learn something from Tara first. I''ll ask her to give you a sry of 4,000


    dors a month, okay?"


    Elizabeth asked, "Don''t you always say that you don''t like me being involved in business matters? Why


    do you suddenly change your mind?"


    Marvin gave a cold snort, "Who cried and yelled in front of mest night and said that she was just a


    ything?"


    Elizabeth had forgotten about this and was stunned.


    He stroked her cheeks and chins with his long fingers, and then gradually slid down andnded on her


    corbone, stroking it gently.


    "If you don''t want to be a ything who only knows how to warm the bed, you have to learn some real


    skills, and stay with me as a useful woman."


    Elizabeth couldn''t help but smile, "A useful woman? Are youck of useful women? In order to marry


    you, Ann gives you 20% of the shares of the Charke Group for her momentary impulse. It''s worth at


    least tens of billions, isn''t it?"


    "Tara White is so beautiful and capable. I think she must serve you well in bed, right?"


    Elizabeth''s words were very sharp, which would make Marvin angry in ordinary time.


    However, at this moment, Marvin smiled lightly, and his long fingers quietly slipped down and opened


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    the front button of her bra.


    Marvin put his hand in, and rubbed Elizabeth''s bosom skillfully.


    "Is Elizabeth jealous?"


    Elizabeth gradually caught her breath. She didn''t know whether she was ashamed or angry. She


    blushed and said angrily, "Can''t so many women satisfy you? Why do you want to make love with me


    at any time and ce? I hear that excessive sex will cause a psychological illness. Do you need to see


    the doctor?"


    Marvin smiled with viciousness.


    When Marvin yed with Elizabeth''s breast with one hand, suddenly he pushed her knees open, and


    yed with her clitoris with the other hand.


    Elizabeth did not like to do such a thing in such a strange ce.


    She began to show resistance.


    However, the more Elizabeth resisted, the more Marvin''s desire to conquer grew.


    Marvin pressed Elizabeth against the sofa, grabbed her soft waist with his big hand, and fiercely


    entered her vagina from behind.


    ¡­


    Elizabeth was speechless.


    Marvin patted her butt proudly and violently.


    While patted Elizabeth''s butt, he asked, "Tell me what disease I have? I feel I am very healthy and


    strong."


    As Elizabeth was about to open her mouth, she felt tremble by his penis'' heavy attack.


    She couldn¡¯t scream and gritted her teeth.


    Thinking what happened outside... Elizabeth felt very shameful.


    What was the difference between her and those women whopletely forgot their self-esteem and


    shame?


    ¡­


    Elizabeth felt exhausted. Marvin didn''t forget the purpose of making Elizabeth get pregnant as soon as


    possible.


    Atst, Marvin cast a cold nce at her and ordered in a hoarse voice, "mp your legs. If you miss it,


    we have to do it again."


    Elizabeth''s legs were so weak that they were shaking. She was afraid that he would do it again, so she


    had to tighten her body and didn''t dare to move.


    Her dress had been stripped off and thrown aside, so she could wear it now.


    But some traces had left on Marvin''s pants. He called his assistant to bring in a pair of pants.


    However, it was Tara White who knocked on the door and came in to deliver his pants.


    Of course, Tara could smell the heavy smell of semen in the room.


    Elizabeth''s cheeks were flushed, and she was curled up on the sofa to recover her strength.


    Tara had no choice but to act as if she had seen nothing. She lowered her eyes and respectfully


    handed Marvin clean pants.


    However, when she left, she red at Elizabeth and inwardly cursed this vixen.


    ¡­


    In the next few days, Elizabeth followed Tara to do some business.


    Actually, she was not resist on Marvin''s arrangement in her heart.


    Because she had wanted to have a hand in the Bet family''s business before long, because only


    when she had more familiar with the Bet family''s operation and people could she understand what


    had happened in the past better.


    She wanted to know what kind of identity Aileen Smith had used to marry into the Bet family and


    what role she had yed beside Henry Bet. Furthermore, what had happened after that had


    caused Marvin to hate her and Aileen so much?


    These were questions hidden in her heart that could not be erased.

 Chapter 38 This Girl Should Ask Mr. Williams for Protection Fees

    Chapter 38 This Girl Should Ask Mr. Williams for Protection Fees


    In recent years, Tara had been deeply favored by Marvin, and her status had been rising again and


    again. Power was important to her, so that she was most wary that someone would take away her


    power.


    Therefore, she pretended to teach Elizabeth, but in fact, she specially chose theplicated and


    troublesome things and threw them to her, hoping that Elizabeth would shrink back from difficulties.


    Elizabeth had indeed been protected very well by Marvin. Although she had lived in such aplicated


    environment of the Bet family, there was not much difference between as an ordinary female


    student at her age.


    Although she had noticed Tara''s deliberate embarrassment, she did not intend to retreat.


    Elizabeth was very stubborn. She ignored those who looked down on her in her heart. She felt that


    Tara was stupid and ridiculous for her scheming.


    That night, Tara asked her to go to a nightclub to collect money.


    It was actually a protection fee.


    Elizabeth, a delicate girl, swaggered around to ask for protection fees. What a ridiculous idea.


    Tara wished that Elizabeth would reject her. She couldn''t force her because of her state. He could use


    this excuse to report to Marvin that Elizabeth couldn''t do anything. It would be best to get rid of her as


    soon as possible.


    However, Elizabeth readily agreed and got into the car with Tara''s men.


    Seeing the car speeding away, Tara''s cold face fell.


    Her assistant couldn''t help but worry, "Tara, this girl is Mr. Bet''s woman after all. Will it be a little


    risky to do so? What if she is hurt?¡±


    Of course, Tara was also worried about her. She immediately called another group of better


    bodyguards to protect her. At the same time, she told them to keep an eye on Elizabeth and report her


    everything she done.


    ¡­


    Elizabeth was not familiar with nightclubs. She just observed the bodyguards sent by Tara secretly


    along the way.


    These men all looked very serious and not arrogant at all as standard fighters.


    Elizabeth guessed that Tara must have set up a trap for her.


    Although Pinkshire was veryrge and there were countless nightclubs, each hall must have a fixed


    jurisdiction. These hoodlums were not confident, which meant that this nightclub should not be


    managed by them. If they went to ask for the protection fee of half million dors rashly, they would


    probably not get the money but be beaten up and driven out.


    Although she already knew what was going on, she still stepped in calmly.


    She nced around. The club was veryrge. Although it could not bepared with the top ones, it


    was definitely not a small ce where she could get a high management fee with a few thugs.


    Elizabeth followed Tara''s words and asked to see the manager.


    The man nced at her probably because of her age. Although he was suspicious, he did not have a


    big reaction and went backstage to report.


    The bodyguard behind her said in a low voice, "Miss Elizabeth, there is something you don''t know.


    Their background is not small. Logically speaking, Tara shouldn''t have sent us here rashly. You''d better


    be polite when you talkter, lest being hurt..."


    Before he could finish his words, a familiar face in a neat suit came to them.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elizabeth recognized at a nce that it was John Kennedy, the special assistant of Robert.


    "Why is he here?"


    John looked calm and said politely, "Mr. Williams invites you toe in. Please, Miss Bet."


    Elizabeth''s mind rumbled.


    "Why is he everywhere?"


    If she was alone, she would definitely take the opportunity to run away. Wouldn''t she be courting death


    if she obediently sent herself to him?


    But at this moment, in front of so many bodyguards who were all Tara''s spies. If anything happened,


    they would definitely tell Tara everything in detail.


    If she were to openly resist and fight Robert''s men, causing a hugemotion, it would definitely been


    known by Marvin in the end.


    This was what she feared the most.


    Therefore, Elizabeth reluctantly followed John into the private room.


    There were several unfamiliar men in the private room who were unknown to be Robert''s friends or his


    subordinates.


    Robert nced at her indifferently and then waved to her.


    Elizabeth took a few steps forward. She wanted to keep a distance, but the man suddenly stood up and


    pulled her by the wrist.


    She suddenly fell into his arms. When she smelled his alcohol, she knew that he had drunk a lot.


    Elizabeth struggled to sit down beside him.


    However, Robert sneered and said, "Miss Bet''s identity is changeable. Yesterday, you were still a


    admire you."


    When Elizabeth heard his sarcastic words, she remained calm and said in a business-like tone, "Since


    Mr. Williams knows that I was ordered to do it, then don''t make things difficult for me. I don''t have much


    time, so I have to do it as soon as possible."


    As she spoke, she got up and was about to leave, but Robert wrapped his arms around her waist.


    The man smiled ironically and said coldly, "This is my subordinate''s club. I am a major shareholder.


    Shouldn''t you serve me well when you charge protection fees in my territory?"


    Elizabeth widened her eyes.


    Even though she had been trying her best to keep calm, she waspletely confused at this moment.


    Tara actually asked her to ask for money in territory which belonged to Marvin''s biggest opponent to?


    This was not asking for money, but asking for being killed.


    ¡­


    Robert said that in a cold tone which full of displeasure and his words naturally reached the ears of the


    other men in the private room.


    These men pped hands andughed as if they had heard a big joke.


    "This girl is so bold. She dares to ask Mr. Williams for protection fee. She must want to die."


    Elizabeth felt awkward and dangerous. With a long face, she twisted her waist and tried to break free


    from his arms.


    "Maybe, maybe there''s a misunderstanding. Why don''t I get to the bottom of it first..."


    Robert''s expression was cold. He suddenly picked up the dice box on the table and threw it in front of


    Elizabeth.


    "Since you dare toe to my ce, there is no reason for you to escape easily. Aren''t you asking for


    money? y with me, if you win twice in three rounds, you can leave immediately with money."


    Elizabeth was not a woman who had been living in such a ce for a long time. She was not good at


    ying with the dice box.


    She felt that the atmosphere was getting more and more subtle, so she wanted to get away as soon as


    possible.


    She struggled to get up, but was pressed by Robert again on her shoulder and fell on his thigh.


    His legs parted slightly, allowing her to sit between them.


    The hard and hot touch behind her butt made her dare not to move.


    Several men realized the ambiguous atmosphere between Mr. Williams and this woman, and their gaze


    couldn''t help changing.


    Elizabeth was sweating all over. She bit her lower lip and whispered, "I can y with you. Can you not


    hug me like this? Let go of me first."


    And the respond she got was being deliberately pushed by him.


    It made her butt hurt, and her face flushed.


    "If you dare to bargain again, I will fuck you in front of everyone."

 Chapter 39 Mr. Williams Did Teach Her a Lesson in Person

    Chapter 39 Mr. Williams Did Teach Her a Lesson in Person


    Elizabeth''s face was so red, although she had been teased countless times by this man.


    He had done something even more intimate.


    However, Robert usually did not tease her in front of others, let alone touch her in front of several portly


    men.


    She was extremely resistant because only a prostitute would be held in the arms of a man in front of


    others.


    But since it had already happened, she knew that it was impossible to escape easily, so she could only


    being obedient.


    She reached out to hold the cup and asked in a low voice, "What do you want to y, Mr. Williams?"


    The man''s voice was cold. "Higher number wins. You go first."


    She knew the rules, but she had no skills at all.


    Anyway, she didn''t expect to win, so she simply waved the cup casually.


    As expected.


    She lost the first round and second round.


    Two out of three wins, and the loss was already settled.


    Elizabeth''s body was stiff, and her voice was pleading. "I lost to Mr. Williams and was convinced. It''s


    my fault to break into your territory rashly tonight. Can I leave now?"


    Robert sneered behind her.


    His sneer scared her.


    And his next move left Elizabeth dumbfounded.


    The man actually stretched his hand into her clothes and yed her breast under the soft bra. His lips


    even stuck to her ear and said ambiguously, "If you win, you can take money, but if you lose, you can


    leave? Elizabeth, do you really think I am a fool with good temper?"


    All the shameful blood in Elizabeth''s body rushed into her brain. Pain and shame drove her to explode.


    But she still tried her best to restrain herself. "I didn''t know that this was your ce before. If I had


    known in advance, I wouldn''t have dared to ask you for money."


    She had already lowered herself, restrained and docile.


    She only hoped that Robert would be kind enough to let her go.


    But Robert, who had drunk wine, seemed to be full of hostility. Not only did he not stop, but he also


    became more and more fierce and reckless.


    "I had said that if Miss Bet wants to escape from me, you should stay away and don''t let me meet


    you again. But you didn''t, instead, you take the initiative to throw yourself into my arms. I will give you


    two choices. First, take advantage of my patience toward you and make love with me."


    Elizabeth''s body had changed from hot to freezing cold.


    It was terrible to be humiliated in public without any respect from a man. She did not know how long


    she could endure.


    She bit her lower lip and squeezed out a sentence. "What about the second one?"


    Heughed even coldly. "The second choice is even more exciting. It''s my appetite. Miss Bet, if


    you insist on refusing me, then I''ll press you against this table and fuck you. After that, perhaps I''ll send


    you to my brothers. After all, you''re a woman that Marvin has hidden in his vi who will easily arouse a


    man''s curiosity."


    "How is it? Miss Bet, have you made your choice?"


    Elizabeth stiffened and cannot move at all. Her seemingly docile look made Robert guess that she


    might learn how to behave herself.


    How difficult it would be to be obedient?


    In Elizabeth''s silence, the room fell into a short silence.


    A man beside them saw that Robert had an unusual feeling for this woman.


    After all, if Mr. Williams really wanted to force her, he would not bother to tease her.


    He had never heard that Mr. Williams cared so much about any woman. Maybe he really liked her, so


    he would waste time on her.


    The man tried to smooth things over. "Little girl, no matter who you used to follow, Mr. Williams likes


    you. Why bother yourself? Mr. Williams likes you so much. It would be good for you to follow him. Don''t


    be pretentious. Just listen to Mr. Williams. We brothers will go out immediately and give Mr. Williams a


    ce."


    For men like them, such an excuse was actually taking the initiative to give women a chance.


    Usually, girls who knew what was good for them would take the opportunity obediently.


    Elizabeth''s expression froze for a long time and she raised her jaw and chuckled.


    She ced one hand on Robert''s arm, which had reached into the lower hem of her jacket. She


    stroked his warm skin with her fingers and suddenly scratched him.


    Robert frowned and loosened his arms for half a second.


    However, Elizabeth took the opportunity to stretch out her arm and picked up the remaining half cup of


    wine on the table without warning.


    She turned her head and poured it onto Robert''s face.


    He finally managed to dodge more than half in time.


    Elizabeth failed to ssh all the wine on his delicate and handsome face.


    Instead, she poured it on his shoulder. The liquid quickly spread and wet the front of his shirt.


    In the dim light, Robert''s face could not be seen and his clear eyes made it hard to tell his emotions.


    He didn''t show much anger but the air around him was getting colder and colder.


    Instead, what Elizabeth had done stunned the surrounding men.


    Not only stunned, but also frightened.


    When did such a bold woman dare to walk over Mr. Williams and throw wine at him? Would she be


    able to walk out of here alive?


    A young man looked angry.


    He stood up and red at her. "Where did this bitche from? She doesn''t know what''s good for her.


    Mr. Williams, don''t dirty your hands. I''ll teach her a lesson for you!"


    The man took a few steps forward, but before he could make a move.


    Robert moved.


    He unbuttoned two buttons with a poker face.


    The atmosphere was subtly changing.


    Those men could only stand still.


    But the next second, Robert unfastened the belt buckle and pulled out the belt, and threw it aside.


    He got up unhurriedly while keeping his eyes on the woman who was not afraid of death.


    He said coldly and clearly, "All of you go out and close the door."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Those men looked at each other. It seemed that Mr. Williams was serious. He was going to


    teach her a lesson in person.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    They quickly walked out and didn''t forget to close the door of the private room.


    Robert approached her.


    As for Elizabeth, she was retreating rapidly.


    With a straight face, her eyes were full of tenacity and no fear at all.


    She stepped back to the door but had no way out.


    The man pressed her against the door.


    Elizabeth stared at his eyes, raised her chin and said, "This ss of wine is for you. Mr. Williams


    humiliated me in public, so I have to return it."


    Robert pressed one hand against the door, watching her breathing rapidly and her chest heaving.


    She was not fearless, but she showed calmness beyond her age.


    He narrowed his eyes and sneered finally.


    He patted her face and said, "You''re quite bold, just like when you were a child."

 Chapter 40 Will Mr. Williams Marry Me?

    Chapter 40 Will Mr. Williams Marry Me?


    Elizabeth immediately revealed a puzzled expression.


    She looked up at the man''s face and asked in a daze, "Why did you say... like when I was a child? Did


    you know me when I was a child?"


    She asked so seriously and doubtfully.


    Robert just nced at her lightly and bent his fingers to touch her cheek.


    It was as if he had not heard her question at all.


    "Miss Bet, you are really not a good dog. I saved you twice. If it weren''t for me, you would have


    died a long time ago. Why don''t you know how to be grateful?"


    His words made Elizabeth feel that she was in the wrong.


    She was grateful to him for saving her twice.


    But that could not be the reason for her to be humiliated in front of others.


    The man yed with her delicate face as if he was addicted to it, which made her more and more


    painful and couldn''t help frowning.


    Robert probably drank a lot tonight. The moment his face got close to hers, she smelled the strong


    smell of alcohol mixed with the inherent fragrant of his body. Somehow, it smelled good.


    His voice was hoarse, and he was still a little drunk.


    "What exactly is so good about Marvin that you are so unwilling to leave him? Is it because you cannot


    bear to part with him... or is it because you like being abused?"


    Elizabeth frowned. However, she still replied calmly. "Mr. Williams, are you so curious about my


    personal feelings? If you insist on asking, I might as well be straightforward. The matter between


    Marvin and me is veryplicated which is not something that others can understand. Furthermore,


    even if Marvin were to get married, he would not let me go to follow the other man."


    Robert pinched her chin and looked into her eyes.


    His voice was low and hoarse, but it seemed to be a little weird and charming, as if he was making a


    promise.


    "Follow me, surely I''ll protect you. What are you afraid of?"


    Elizabeth smiled. "I''m not afraid, but I don''t want to."


    Regardless of his inevitable attitude towards her which let her guard against it.


    She knew that he definitely had an intention beyond love.


    This attempt might have something to do with Aileen or Marvin.


    Perhaps it was rted to the secret past that she could not guess at present.


    In short, he was not simple at all.


    Furthermore, it was still impossible for her to leave Marvin.


    Ten years of love.


    They were family, siblings, and lovers.


    Even if Marvin had lost his reason and drove her to mad.


    But after calming down, she still could not betray him.


    Ten years was longer than half her life.


    It was Marvin who held her hand and stayed by her side for ten years as an elder brother and a lover.


    He apanied her to grow up, taught her to read books, write, and the ways of the world.


    In this life, even if she and Marvin had no rtionship between men and women, they were destined to


    be inseparable souls.


    She could not easily betray him.


    Of course, she kept these words in her mind and did not expect Robert to understand.


    ¡­


    Robert narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    There was a smell of alcohol in his breath, which was very intoxicating.


    "Tell me, what''s so good about Marvin that you can''t bear to part with him?"


    Elizabeth didn''t want to talk to him about this, so she smiled perfunctorily. "He is very good. He can


    give me anything except the status of wife."


    Robert looked at her smile face and seemed to be stunned for a moment.


    Elizabeth continued to ask with a smile, "Is status so important?"


    He sneered. "In terms of time, you and Marvin were the first to know each other. However, everyone


    would respectfully address Ann Charke as Mrs. Bet when they meet. As for you, you will be


    regarded as a vixen and ''the other woman'' by the world. What do you think is the importance of


    status?"


    Not only was Elizabeth not angry, but she also smiled more brightly. "If I follow Mr. Williams, will Mr.


    Williams be willing to marry me?"


    Robert frowned, and disbelief shed across his eyes, as if he had heard an ignorant joke.


    Elizabeth was very satisfied with his reaction. It was very straightforward and not hypocritical at all.


    With Robert''s status and ages of 32 years old, he would either fail to get married or be married the


    daughter of a high-ranking official or a business partner.


    She was only 19 years old. Except for her face, she had nothing else.


    Moreover, not long ago, there was also a scandal about her. She was an encumbrance with chaotic


    private life and a shameless b*tch.


    If Robert said he was willing to marry her, it would be extremely hypocritical words.


    Fortunately, he did not say that.


    He just gave her a negative answer with his eyes.


    ¡­


    Elizabeth did not feel disappointed.


    But, this tall, handsome, and noble man took the initiative to approach her and saved her life at the


    critical moment. It was a little fake to say that he didn''t like her at all.


    However, you should not take the illusory love between men and women of demimonde to be serious.


    She smiled like a little fox. "Isn''t that it? Both you and Marvin will not give me a status. Then what''s the


    difference between him and you? At least he has loved me for ten years."


    Her words were so straightforward that seemed a little shameless. Robert was not angry after hearing it


    but just sneered and hooked her chin.


    "You''ve be more and more sharp-tongued, not cute at all."


    Elizabeth remembered what he had just said and couldn''t help but ask, "Do you remember what I


    looked like when I was a child? Was I used to be very cute at that time?"


    Robert looked down at her, and a delicate girl appeared in his mind who was only fourteen or fifteen


    years old.


    His eyes quickly darkened and said indifferent. "Who knows what you looked like when you were a


    child?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elizabeth was not convinced. "But you clearly said just now that I''ve got guts, just like when I was a


    child. Robert, when did you know me?"


    Robert ignored her.


    However, as if he had just woken up from a drunken stupor, he slightly pushed open the door of the


    private room.


    John and others had been waiting outside the door.


    Seeing the door open, he immediately went forward and waited for orders.


    Robert looked as usual and ordered in a low voice, "Give her two million dors check."


    John''s eyes lit up and he immediately realized who Mr. Williams was referring to.


    Alright, the little daughter of the Bet family dared to charge Mr. Williams'' protection fee.


    And she could really get it.


    Two million dors was not cheap.


    John was not a gossiper, and he did not dare to ask about Mr. Williams'' private affairs.


    He answered in a deep voice and started to do it.


    ¡­


    Elizabeth walked out of the nightclub with the check in her hand. She was a little confused and her


    head was heavy.


    John''s man saw her get in the car and leave with a group of people.


    He couldn''t help hitting John with his elbow and asked with his eyes full of gossip, "John, this girl is so


    awesome. I heard from the bosses just now that she dared to fight with Mr. Williams. Not only did she


    I call her Mrs. Williams?"

 Chapter 41 Marvin Thinks Highly of Tara

    Chapter 41 Marvin Thinks Highly of Tara


    John was afraid that his voice was so loud that Mr. Williams could hear his words, so he frowned and


    pretended to be serious.


    "It''s none of our business. Be well-behaved and watch out for your words!"


    His helper sneered and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    John had always been calm. Although he didn''t dare to say anything, he saw it clearly.


    He had followed Mr. Williams for so many years, but he had never seen he care so much about any


    woman.


    Elizabeth might be the one.


    When Elizabeth took the check and handed it to Tara personally, Tara felt a little embarrassed.


    Tara deliberately made things difficult for her, but Elizabeth did such a good job. Those who didn''t know


    the truth would probably think highly of Elizabeth, who might have no use.


    If all her subordinates respected Elizabeth, how could she maintain her prestige? though Tara''s eyes


    were cold, there was a decent smile on her face. She praised Elizabeth as a qual


    However, in front of her subordinates, alified senior, praising her for being smart and fast at doing


    things, and did not forget to remind her.


    However, as soon as Tara turned around, she asked Elizabeth''s subordinates into her office and closed


    the door tightly.


    Elizabeth nced at her coldly. She knew that Tara would definitely ask about all the details and would


    never miss any chance to pick on her.


    Later, the driver drove Elizabeth home. Suddenly he was overtaken by Tara''s red car halfway. Tara


    drove the car in person, driving so fast that she seemed to be in a hurry toin to Marvin.


    Elizabeth was tricked by her and almost got into trouble tonight. She didn''t like Tara at all, but Tara was


    not afraid. Tara put her in a difficult position in public or in private.


    Seeing Tara rush back toin first, Elizabeth wasplicated. She was worried that Tara would


    add inmmatory details to Robert''s appearance in the nightclub. Once Marvin believed Tara, she


    would suffer.


    But she couldn''t help being angry.


    Ann was Mrs. Bet. After all, she had a legal rtionship. Marvin valued profit. Since he chose the


    Charke family, it was obviously profitable. Therefore, she was not qualified topete for Ann.


    But Tara was nobody. Was she a work machine or a booty call?


    Although Elizabeth was used to being bullied by tyrant Marvin, it did not mean that she was also a


    coward who could be trampled on by others.


    In fact, since she entered the Bet family at the age of eight, she had been raised by Marvin in his


    heart. Not only did everyone in the Bet family dote on her, but no one outside the Bet family


    dared to tease her.


    Ann and she were friends since childhood. No matter what Ann regarded her as now, Elizabeth was not


    to provoke her first.


    But her rational tolerance didn''t mean that she could allow any woman around Marvin to bully her.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Elizabeth''s face darkened. After thinking for a while, she asked the driver.


    "Do you know Tara?"


    Elizabeth rarely talked to the driver, but he had been driving for a long time in the Bet family.


    Before he was sent to Elizabeth, he used to be the special driver of Marvin. He could see the


    importance of the Miss. Bet in Mr. Bet''s mind, so he had always been careful to serve her.


    After Elizabeth asked, he answered honestly, "I''m not familiar with Miss. White, but she has a great


    reputation. It''s said that she is very capable and cruel enough. She is one of Mr. Bet''s more


    capable assistants."


    Elizabeth asked again, "When you drove the car for my brother, did Tara often be with him? In your


    opinion, is she an assistant or a woman favored by my brother?"


    There was a huge difference between his assistant and woman.


    This question was too straightforward, which made the driver nervous.


    He couldn''t talk nonsense... In particr, the news at Mr. Bet''s engagement banquet a few days


    ago could be said to have massacred all the gossip magazines in Pinkshire overnight. He knew that


    Miss. Elizabeth actually had an ambiguous rtionship with Mr. Bet, so he would not dare to say


    anything because of it.


    Seeing his hesitation, Elizabeth sneered and said, "You can say whatever you want. I won''t tell


    anyone."


    The driver hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he held back and said, "Miss White and Mr. Bet


    had the same car sometimes, but they were working together. Later, Miss White could take charge of


    work alone, so there were very few chances for them in the same car."


    Elizabeth nodded and stopped asking.


    The driver''s words were basically true, which was simr to her guess.


    Marvin trusted Tara very much. So Tara would not dare to embarrass her openly.


    Although they were in the same car was a small matter, it came to a conclusion in detail.


    With Marvin''s status, even the most trusted assistant rarely followed the same car, but women were


    different.


    Tara was qualified to get in the same car with him often, which showed that he was so spoiled that he


    wanted to take her all the time. Maybe she had sex with Marvin in the same car.


    ¡­


    As soon as Tara entered the door, Elizabeth arrived.


    Mrs. Brown saw that she had been busy recently and had just returned home sote. She felt a little


    distressed and asked Elizabeth to havete snack.


    Elizabeth asked nonchntly, "Where''s my brother? Why didn''t hee down and eat with us?"


    Mrs. Brown said, "Miss. Tara just came and said that she had something important to report. She and


    Mr. Bet are in the study now."


    Elizabeth took a sip of the soup and looked even worse.


    Well, Tara had another advantage over her.


    Marvin never allowed her to barge into the study, but Tara could.


    No wonder Tara knew that it was his opponent''s ce, but she dared to deliberately send her go there.


    ¡­


    Elizabeth ate for 20 minutes.


    However, after such a long time, Tara still did note out of the study.


    She couldn''t sit still anymore. It was hard to imagine how Tara framed her after such a long time.


    Elizabeth went upstairs directly. She stood at the door of the study and he stopped quietly.


    The whole vi was particrly quiet at night. She wanted to eavesdrop for a while, but the sound


    instion in the study was so good that she couldn''t hear a word.


    A man and a woman could actually spend so much time in the study. Could it be that they had sex in it?


    Elizabeth was in a worse mood. Finally, she only stood at the door of the study with a gloomy face and


    waited quietly.


    ¡­


    In the study, Tara reported to Marvin a message from her subordinate and added inmmatory details


    to it, which clearly showed that she had a lot of doubts about the 300 thousand dors that Elizabeth


    could easily get.


    She carefully observed Marvin''s face and reported in a serious tone, "ording to her subordinates,


    Robert invited Elizabeth into the private room. A few minutester, several bosses in the private room


    were driven out with embarrassed faces. After that... there were only Elizabeth and Robert left in the


    private room. Finally, Elizabeth left with 300 thousand dors check."

 Chapter 42 Marvins Reward

    Chapter 42 Marvin''s Reward


    Marvin didn''t seem to be angry at her meaningful report.


    Not only was he not angry, but he also did not look surprised.


    Marvin looked at the check in his hand and then put it down.


    He took a thin cigar from the cigar box, lit it, and sucked it.


    Looking at his unfathomable face, Tara felt more and more uncertain and did not dare to continue.


    Marvin breathed out a swirl of smoke and asked calmly, "Tara, what do you think of this matter?"


    Tara thought for a while. If such obvious evidence did not work, she was really unwilling.


    She hesitated for a moment and then said, "I just think it''s too easy to get 300 thousand dors.


    ording to my observation of Miss Bet, she''s inexperienced and immature after all. But this time,


    she can easily get the money from a crafty scoundrel like Robert. I don''t understand her..."


    Marvin nced at her and said, "You''re smart. Come on. Just say it. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Tara didn''t dare to say too much. After all, she could see that Elizabeth was entangled with Mr. Bet.


    Even his wedding couldn''t shake her position. Maybe Elizabeth deliberately made the ident at the


    engagement banquet...


    It was really cruel of her to expose her rtionship with Mr. Bet in front of so many people, even at


    the cost of ruining her reputation.


    Tara shook her head and said, "I don''t dare to talk nonsense. I just want to tell you the truth. I believe


    that you have your own judgment."


    Marvin took half of a cigar, and his face was still calm. No one could know whether he was happy or


    angry.


    He waved to her to leave. Tara could only turn around in silence.


    However, the moment she opened the study door, she was shocked by the cold face of Elizabeth.


    Just as she was about to speak, Elizabeth reached out and tripped her.


    Tara never thought that someone would dare to eavesdrop at the door of the study, and she was not


    sure if Elizabeth had heard her conversation with Mr. Bet.


    Tara panicked for a moment and fell down without any warning.


    Elizabeth never thought that Tara, a woman with good martial arts, would react so slowly. Seeing her


    fall to the ground in an ugly manner, she pursed her lips andughed.


    Herughter directly annoyed Tara.


    Tara immediately stood up from the ground, stepped on her sharp high heels, and said arrogantly,


    "Miss. Bet, what do you mean? Have I offended you? You dare to do such a childish thing!"


    Elizabeth retorted, "Compared with Miss White, who knew that the nightclub was Robert''s ce,


    deliberately putting me into the dilemma, I am much more childish! How dare Ipare with you?"


    Tara was embarrassed by her words, and she was ready to reply.


    But the man in the study was startled by their arguing. He walked to the door expressionlessly.


    When Tara saw Marvining out, she immediately put away the sharpness on her face and put on a


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    look of grievance. She called him in a soft voice, "Mr. Bet..."


    Elizabeth was angry and didn''t say anything when she saw him.


    Marvin nced at her and turned to Tara, "What are you arguing about?"


    Tara gritted her teeth in hatred, but she didn''t dare to disturb him with such a small thing.


    She was afraid that she would make Marvin hate her too much.


    Tara didn''t say anything for a while, but Elizabeth sneered and her voice dripped with sarcasm, "Miss


    White must have done something wrong and was in a hurry to leave. She didn''t even look at the floor


    so that she fell. So I was shocked."


    Tara''s eyes were burning with anger when she heard that.


    Marvin stared at Elizabeth''s stubborn face and guessed most of it.


    With a calm face, he reached out to pinch her wrist, pulled her to his side, and asked in a low voice,


    "Why are you so rude? Tara usually has a lot of things to do, and now she teaches you how to work


    well. She is two years older than you, so you should call her sister. Don''t you know the politeness since


    you grow up?"


    Hearing Marvin''s words, Tara thought that he scolded Elizabeth but secretly pampered her.


    Her face was pale, and she obviously swallowed all theints.


    Elizabeth looked obedient and looked at Tara with a smile. "Tara, you should be careful when you walk


    in case you get hurt. It''s gettingte. You should go back and rest."


    After that, she looked at Tara''s delicate face and turned to leave with resentment.


    Elizabeth''s lips curled into a smug smile. This was a feud.


    Marvin bent his long fingers and pinched Elizabeth''s chin. Heughed, "I asked you to learn some skills


    from Tara. Why are you angry with her?"


    She blinked and said innocently, "How dare I be angry with Miss White? Everyone knows that she is


    your favorite. It''s just that she doesn''t like me and deliberately teases me. How dare I provoke her?"


    Marvin held her in his arms and went back to her room. He did not talk to her about these boring things,


    but only asked her what she had learned recently.


    Elizabeth told the truth. She was worried that Marvin would ask about the check.


    However, it was rare for Marvin not to make a fuss. He had never mentioned the word "Robert", so she


    obviously would not take the initiative to say it. It seemed that it''s a big deal for him.


    On the contrary, Marvin seemed to be quite satisfied with her recent progress.


    He even took the initiative to ask Elizabeth what reward she wanted.


    Elizabeth thought for a while. It was rare for Marvin to be so generous. She should not let this


    opportunity go.


    Her biggest problem now was that she had a little freedom. Marvin always asked the driver to follow


    her, so she didn''t dare to go to the hospital to have a contraceptive injection.


    In addition, she was going to both sides of the school and the venue. If there was no driver following


    her, it would be inconvenient for her.


    Therefore, a thought came to her mind and she said in a low voice, "I want a car. It¡¯ll be more


    convenient for sses and work."


    She felt a little guilty and was ready to be rejected.


    However, Marvin nodded without hesitation.


    A few dayster, Elizabeth saw a brand new Porsche in the front yard of the vi.


    It was a very light silver pink. It was not particrly exaggerated, but it was also bright enough. It was


    obvious that it was the girl''s style.


    Marvin''s assistant sent her the car.


    He handed the car key to Elizabeth himself.


    With a very ttering attitude, he said with a smile, "Mr. Bet ordered it for the manufacturers in


    person. This car is expensive. It''s a private customized original product. Congrattions, Miss Bet.


    This color especially suits you."


    Elizabeth was also surprised and even a little stunned.


    In the past year, Marvin had been stingy with her living expenses, let alone giving her a gift.


    She slept with Marvin for the living expenses and medicine expenses. The cost of this car was at least


    tens of thousands of dors. If Marvin hadn''t given it to her for free, she might not have been able to


    pay for it.

 Chapter 43 You Got Yourself into This

    Chapter 43 You Got Yourself into This


    Elizabeth held the car key and was stunned for a long time.


    She couldn''t figure out why Marvin wanted to buy her such an expensive car. She just needed a


    transportation tool and didn''t dare to make any special requirements for him.


    Maybe he was just in a good mood recently and bought it casually?


    Was this hispensation?


    The wordpensation suddenly appeared in her mind, which made her heart skip a beat.


    If she hadn''t been too sensitive, Marvin would have been better recently.


    The key point was that Marvin didn''t speak so harshly to her. It seemed that he hadn''t touched her for a


    long time...


    These changes happened after the engagement banquet.


    He had done such a big ident, which had ruined her reputation and her rtionship with Ann.


    Did Marvin realize that he was cruel, so he was kind to her?


    Elizabeth didn''t know.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anyway, Marvin gave it to her, so she had nothing to be polite about. She got in the car and drove for a


    ride.


    ¡­


    Elizabeth didn''t know much about the car and she was not picky. She drove it every day.


    However, this silver and pink private custom-made Porsche severely hurt Tara.


    Tara''s car was given by Marvin on her birthday this year.


    She loved it so much and was very grateful. Every day she drove, she was full of pride, as if she could


    show off Marvin''s love for her.


    But now, there were some things that changed.


    The sense of bnce that she had been deeply doted on had been shattered.


    Tara felt a sense of crisis in her heart. Even when Marvin announced that they were going to marry into


    the Charke family, she didn''t worry it.


    No one knew where the news came from.


    It seemed that everyone knew that Elizabeth''s Porsche was the reward for her winning the first work.


    Everyone was smart. This private car was more valuable than she had received.


    This time, the reputation of Elizabeth, who was young, beautiful, and deeply favored, spread all at


    once. Not only Tara''s subordinates, but also all the people in the work ce had heard of it.


    Tara seemed to be overshadowed by Elizabeth.


    She could not tolerate this little bitch who seduced her brother.


    ¡­


    This afternoon, Tara came to the vi to deliver documents to Marvin personally.


    Marvin was in the study upstairs, so the first person Tara saw was Ann.


    Ann sat alone on the sofa in a daze, and her face was very pale.


    Probably because there was no one in the living room, Ann did not hide her emotions and showed her


    jealousy and resentment to another woman.


    Ann was almost driven crazy.


    She thought that she could bear it. She really loved Marvin and would rather pay any price to marry


    him.


    It was impossible for Elizabeth to be an obstacle to stop her.


    However, she had not officially married or lived with Marvin yet, while Elizabeth lived with him


    reasonably.


    The elders of the Charke family advised her to endure. Even if she wanted to tease Elizabeth, she had


    to wait for the right time.


    When she gave birth to the child, she would be Mrs. Bet.


    She had a hundred ways to make Elizabeth die silently.


    But for now, she could only pretend that she didn''t see anything.


    But it was not easy.


    Today, she knew that Marvin had returned for lunch at noon, so she dressed up at home and came to


    apany him.


    However, when she walked in the direction of the restaurant, she clearly heard a woman''s delicate


    screaming from the restaurant.


    Ann could not restrain her curiosity. She stood on the side. Since she would not expose herself, she


    could see the scene in the restaurant from this angle.


    Marvin picked up Elizabeth and pressed her against the dining table.


    One of his legs squeezed into her knees, and he seemed to be feeding food for Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth looked at the time and became more and more anxious. She pushed her hands against his


    chest.


    "I''m going to bete for ss. Marvin, stop!"


    Marvin rubbed her soft waist with one hand and said shamelessly, "I don''t care. It''s rare for me to go


    home for lunch. Have a good meal with me."


    Elizabeth frowned and said, "But I''mte and the teacher has to deduct my duty points."


    The man lowered his head and stared at her, his eyes full of love that Ann had never seen before.


    He lifted Elizabeth''s skirt and put his big hand inside. Elizabeth cried out sadly.


    "Stop! Marvin, you''ve gone too far!"


    Marvin touched her and felt that it was not enough. He simply leaned over and kissed her directly, and


    then there was a long, soft kiss. He kissed her very hard, and at the end of the kiss, Elizabeth''s face


    was red.


    Elizabeth frowned and looked unhappy. She even kicked her bare legs.


    "Done? I''m reallyte."


    Marvin smiled evilly, like a yful boy, unwilling to let go of his favorite toy.


    He shamelessly said, "I asked you to have a good meal with me, but you refused. You got yourself into


    this!"


    There was no time for Elizabeth to resist. Marvin untied the buttons on her shirt and leaned over to bite


    her.


    Elizabeth blushed and pushed his head. "You pervert, it hurts so much. Be gentle. You hurt me..."


    Ann did not know why she looked at the scene so foolishly.


    But she just couldn''t control herself.


    Marvin might have been ying with Elizabeth at the beginning, butter he felt heady.


    Ann watched helplessly as he kissed Elizabeth''s upper body.


    He fiddled with Elizabeth''s legs into M-shaped and put them on the dining table separately.


    He lowered his head and then leaned over to kiss her pussy. Elizabeth was sofortable that he


    screamed, like a dolphin letting out a roar...


    Ann''s eyes turned red and her hands clenched into fists. She was trembling with hatred.


    In her mind, Marvin was like an emperor in the world, superior and spotless.


    But he was willing to do such a thing for Elizabeth now...


    This was something that Ann had never dreamed of ever since she met him.


    Listening to Elizabeth''s intermittent dissolute voice, she wished she could rush in and kill her with a fruit


    knife.


    But did she dare?


    She didn''t.


    Because she knew that if she dared to hurt Elizabeth, Marvin would kill her.


    But she was Mrs. Bet, and Elizabeth was just a whore who couldn''t be exposed.


    ¡­


    After the sex in the restaurant finished, Elizabeth hurriedly tidied herself, put on clothes and ran out.


    When she ran out, Ann dodged. She stood in the dark and saw clearly Elizabeth whose skin was pink


    and fair because of sex.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Tara was observing Ann.


    She was not only good at pleasing men, but also good at knowing women, let alone a rich youngdy


    like Ann who didn''t know how to hide her real feelings.


    Tara stepped forward with a smile and asked with concern, "Is Mrs. Bet in a bad mood?"

 Chapter 44 Pure but Seductive

    Chapter 44 Pure but Seductive


    Ann looked up and sized up the woman in front of her.


    In fact, Tara was very beautiful. For ordinary women, she must be a dangerous beauty.


    But since she had decided to use Ann, she must give her a good impression.


    Women generally would not have a good first impression of those who was more beautiful than


    themselves, so Tara chose this skill.


    Ann did not have any impression of this woman, but was pleased by her word "Mr. Bet".


    She was a little confused. "Who are you?"


    Tara smiled and said, "I''m Tara, Mr. Bet''s assistant. I''m usually in charge of the business of all the


    clubs. Steven is my senior."


    Her words called Ann''s memory.


    Steven was the most trusted special assistant of Marvin, who had followed him since he was a child. At


    first, he was also in charge of the clubs. A year ago, Henry Bet was paralyzed and became a


    vegetable. Marvin took his ce, and Steven followed him to the top level of the Bet Group. In


    addition to serving Marvin at any time, he was mainly busy with the internal affairs of the group.


    Ann soon remembered some rumors about Tara.


    It was said that she entered the Bet Group in her teens. At first, she was trained as a killer by


    Marvin. However, she was outstanding and talented, very good at business, coupled with outstanding


    appearance. She seemed to be more and more favored by Marvin, so she finally became the most


    Tara observed her expression quietly and guessed that she had probably heard of her name.


    Before Ann started to be on guard against her, she took the lead to hold her hand and sit down, then


    patted her as if tofort. "Madam is the only woman that Mr. Bet recognizes as his fianc¨¦e. You


    are justified and no woman else can be your opponent. I also know that you have suffered a lot on the


    engagement party which was such an important asion, but as the wife of Marvin, how can you not


    suffer any grievance? You are pregnant now, so don''t be angry with those shameless vixens."


    The woman''s words were so straightforward that made Ann feel a little embarrassed. She could not


    pretend not to understand.


    What''s more, she was in the worst mood now. She couldn''t express her extremely jealousy and hatred


    for Elizabeth to outsiders, let alone to other socialites.


    How could she dare to say such a shameful thing?


    Tara appeared when she was in a bad mood, which aroused her desire of talking.


    Ann smiled sarcastically with a vivid face. "I''ve known her for so many years, but I can''t see she is


    actually pure but seductive, and she doesn''t even let go of her brother. As expected, she is the same


    as her mother."


    Tara had studied the art of scheming and seduction, so it was not difficult for her to make known Ann''s


    idea.


    She smiled and said, "She really likes to steal others'' things, whether it''s a man or something else. I''m


    in the same mood as you, Mrs. Bet. Although I''m just Mr. Bet''s subordinate, I''ve been working


    hard for many years to achieve today''s results. And I don''t know what she has said to Mr. Bet that


    he actually allowing her to turn the world upside down in my territory."


    Hearing what she said, Ann felt a little rxed.


    She thought that this beautiful woman was also jealous of love, but she didn''t expect that she did it for


    power.


    They had different purposes. Tara wanted power while she wanted love. In this way, there was no


    conflict between Tara and her.


    Ann picked up the tea cup and gulped down a few mouthfuls of cold tea, but her jealousy could not be


    extinguished.


    "Not only can she take away your achievements and power, but even my husband has been fooled by


    her seduction. However, I can''t hurt her. I promised Marvin that I would never touch her..."


    Tara sneered and said, "You don''t have to do it yourself. As long as you agree, I will help you get rid of


    the demon soon."


    Ann''s expression changed slightly. She quickly looked around and made sure that no servant had


    passed by. Then she lowered his voice and said warily, "Be careful. I really can''t hurt her. I can''t ruin my


    rtionship with Marvin because of this little bitch."


    Tara stroked her hand andforted her. "You don''t have to worry about it. You are the daughter of the


    Charke family, and you have more than ten billion dors. I am a hero who has made countless


    contributions to the Bet Group. But what is Elizabeth? She is a whore who only knows sex. Even if


    she dies, it will not affect your status. Besides, since we are going to do it, naturally, we can''t let


    sewage get on us.


    ¡­


    Elizabeth was very busy every day, except for study and work. Sometimes, Marvin would even take her


    to discuss some business in person. But he did not teach her anything. He only let her stay with him.


    She was very busy, but Aileen Smith took the initiative to contact her and asked her to go to the


    hospital when she had time.


    Elizabeth only went to the hospital twice a month. This was the rule of Marvin. He didn''t like the


    frequent contact between Elizabeth and Aileen. Even these two chances were got by her of being


    tortured several nights.


    Today was not the day to visit, so Elizabeth was a little nervous when Aileen proposed it. She was


    worried that Aileen''s condition would change, but she didn''t hear the doctor mention it.


    Elizabeth skipped sses in the afternoon and went to the hospital to see her, but she saw Robert in


    Aileen''s single ward.


    Elizabeth stiffened at the door, and her face fell in one second.


    Aileen called her, "Elizabeth, you''re here."


    Elizabeth was not sure whether it was a coincidence or a deliberate act. She did not want to lose her


    temper with Aileen, so she endured it and put the fruit she brought on the bedside table. Then she kept


    a straight face and did not speak.


    After a minute of stalemate, Robert seemed particrly easy to get along with. He said to Aileen, "You


    two talk first. I''ll go out and make a phone call."


    After Robert left the ward, Elizabeth said slowly, "Mom, why did you call me here in such a hurry? Is


    there any change in your condition?"


    Aileen looked at her anxious face and quickly shook her head. "No, I''m still the same. But recently, I


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    heard that you''ve begun to work for Marvin. I''m a little worried, you''re a girl..."


    Elizabeth frowned. She felt that no one else would gossip to Aileen. The biggest suspect was Robert.


    She looked angry and said in a low voice, "I''ve grown up. I know what to do. Mom, I shouldn''t interfere


    with your social circle, but if Robert is here next time, don''t let mee and meet him."


    Aileen frowned slightly. "Mom specially called you here. Robert cares you, it''s rare..."


    But Elizabeth still remembered how he humiliated her in front of those men in the private room that day.


    Was this the so-called care of a man?


    She twitched her lips and said sarcastically, "His so-called care about me is only for ying with


    me."

 Chapter 45 You Took Contraceptive Injections Because of Marvin

    Chapter 45 You Took Contraceptive Injections Because of Marvin


    Her words made Aileen feel a little embarrassed.


    Aileen paused and tried to exin, "No, Robert treats you differently..."


    Elizabeth really rejected his mother''s idea of setting up a much elder man for her.


    Moreover, who was an old fox full of schemes?


    Elizabeth thought that she was no match for Robert in terms of scheming.


    Moreover, every time she came into contact with him, Marvin would definitely be angry. She didn''t want


    to bother herself.


    Elizabeth now understood why Aileen asked her toe over at that time. There was nothing urgent.


    She just wanted to match her and Robert.


    She didn''t want to stay any longer, so she only talked about Aileen''s condition with the attending


    physician. She found an excuse to leave first.


    She didn''t leave the hospital immediately. She took this opportunity to get a contraceptive injection.


    She was usually busy, and Marvin knew her every move.


    Since she hade to the hospital today, if Marvin asked about it, she could naturally exin that she


    Elizabeth went to fill in the bill and then paid it. She needed to line up for a while before it was her turn.


    When Elizabeth came out after the injection, she saw Aileen, who was standing not far away and


    waiting for her in a patient suit.


    Elizabeth''s heart was in a mess. She wanted to hide the list in his bag, but it was toote. Aileen, who


    was rushing up, reached out and took it away.


    Aileen frowned, looked down at the bill carefully, and her expression became very serious.


    "Elizabeth, have you had a boyfriend? Why don''t I know¡­?¡±


    Aileen''s expression made Elizabeth feel a little ufortable. In fact, Aileen had been busy with her


    own affairs before the change of the Bet family, and she never cared about her.


    Elizabeth was not as close to her as an ordinary mother and daughter, so in the face of such a


    question, she felt embarrassed in her heart.


    Before Elizabeth answered, Aileen suddenly thought of something. Her face changed greatly and she


    eximed, "It''s Marvin! Elizabeth, you have a contraceptive injection because of Marvin, right? You and


    Marvin, you... after all, he is your nominal brother."


    The secret that Elizabeth had hidden from her mother was exposed face to face. For a moment, she


    felt ashamed.


    The scandal at the engagement party was so big that she was worried that Aileen would hear it.


    Fortunately, Marvin had been very wary of Aileen. Aileen''s doctors were all from Marvin, and Aileen


    had been restricted in the hospital for a long time, so Aileen didn''t hear any rumors when things just


    happened.


    Elizabeth put the me on Robert, because no one would tell her or had the intent of creating conflicts


    between her and Aileen by the rumors except him.


    Robert had other purposes. She refused to obey him and avoided him several times, so he simply


    revealed her privacy to her mother and asked Aileen to put pressure on her.


    Elizabeth had been embarrassed. When she thought of this, her look became more disapproving.


    Aileen also thought of a lot in an instant even remembered that when Elizabeth left just now, two


    nurses gathered together and talked about the new car driven by Elizabeth.


    "Elizabeth, Marvin is about to get married. What''s going on between you and him? Was the car bought


    by Marvin for you? How did he tell you? Did he want you to be his mistress? You''re only neen years


    old. What will others think of you in the future if such news spread out? Elizabeth, tell me honestly,


    when did you start dating him? Did he already treat you like this when you were a child?"


    Elizabeth''s mind was buzzing.


    What she didn''t want Aileen to know most now exposed.


    Shame, sadness, anger, resentment...


    Countless emotions stirred in her heart.


    Aileen was also angry and resentful.


    The effect of contraceptive injections was long-term contraceptive which could maintain for at least


    three months. Since Elizabeth came to the hospital to get an injection, in other words, Marvin and she


    were not idental, but long-term.


    Aileen''s face was livid, and her tone became unprecedentedly stern. "Elizabeth, you can''t continue to


    fool around with Marvin. I don''t care if you were forced or voluntarily. You must stop it immediately!"


    Elizabeth''s face was pale, and she asked her sarcastically, "Do you really think I can stop it if I want?


    Mom, since you married into the Bet family at all costs, I was entangled with Marvin and couldn''t


    leave him."


    Aileen was so angry that she gasped. She used to be a famous figure in Pinkshire, butter she had


    cancer and was controlled by Marvin, so she had to suppress her temper.


    She red at her daughter and said word by word, "If you want to be a slut like me, then you can


    continue to fool around with Marvin! Elizabeth, let me tell you, Marvin will not like you. If he really loves


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    you, he will not y with you while marry the daughter of the Charke family in a high profile. Marvin


    hates me and his father. You are just a toy for revenge in his eyes!"


    She told the truth, but the truth was too cruel for Elizabeth.


    Since Aileen gave birth to her, she had never let her know who her biological father was.


    At the beginning of her memory, Aileen was the mistress of a real estate tycoon today and then a


    concubine of a financial giant tomorrow. When she followed a man, she would take Elizabeth to his


    home and never ask for her opinion.


    Even when she married Henry and mastered a lot of money and power of the Bet family, had fun


    outside and even slept with a handsome young man behind Henry''s back,


    She had never thought that she had a young daughter.


    Later, when things went wrong, she did not make any ns for her.


    When Marvin changed his attitude toward her, became a cruel murderer from the brother loving her, no


    one saved her. Her mother had no time to care about her.


    Elizabeth had always respected and tolerated Aileen.


    But today, she couldn''t helpughing sarcastically.


    "Mom, Marvin hates me. He trampled on my dignity and yed with my body. In the final analysis, it''s


    your fault... Isn''t it? You have never cared about my life since I was a child. As a mother, you are not as


    good as Marvin in my heart."


    "Marvin is very mean to me, but he has been with me for at least ten years. Even when I was in my


    menophania, he bought me sanitary cotton and taught me how to use. Where were you then, mom?"


    Aileen was stunned and staggered backward.


    Robert suddenly strode over and supported her crumbling body.


    Aileen was so angry that her lips were trembling. She pointed at Elizabeth and said in a sharp voice,


    "How did you be like this? You did something despicable. I advise you to stop, but you me me


    instead!"


    Aileen seemed to be weaker because of anger.


    Robert kept a long face and said in an indisputable tone. "Elizabeth, apologize to your mother."

 Chapter 46 Get Even with You Idiot

    Chapter 46 Get Even with You Idiot


    Robert''s wordpletely angered Elizabeth.


    What she hated most was that Robert talked to her in the tone of an elder.


    Elizabeth snorted, raised her chin and said disdainfully, "Apologize? What did I say wrong? Robert, if


    you hadn''t spoken nonsense, mother and I would not turn against each other. You are a despicable


    man!"


    ¡­


    Elizabeth was going to mad. If she didn''t leave, she couldn''t hold on any longer, so she trotted up the


    elevator after finishing herst sentence.


    She went to the first floor, but Robert chased her down from the stair. He twisted her wrist and blocked


    her way.


    His handsome face fell, and his voice was also cold. "Elizabeth, who are you calling me despicable


    people?"


    Elizabeth rolled her eyes and said, "Well, Mr. Williams, do you think that I didn''t scold you enough? The


    despicable viin is just used to describe a man like you as a beast. On one hand, you kept an


    ambiguous rtionship with my mother, and on the other hand, you provoked me. You actually told her


    about me and Marvin! Robert, do you know that you are extremely despicable?"


    Elizabeth was very angry. The matter between her and Marvin was already caused a heavy


    psychological pressure to her. The talk of the town had notpletely stopped recently, and now even


    Aileen knew it. What''s more, she was swearing something terrible to her.


    She really couldn''t think of anyone but Robert who would talk too much to Aileen. For a moment, she


    put all the me on him alone.


    However, Robert smiled coldly.


    Without saying a word, he grabbed Elizabeth''s wrist and dragged her into his car like an eagle catching


    a chicken.


    Elizabeth rushed to the door, trying to escape, but was caught by his big hand on her waist and


    dragged back easily.


    For a moment, she lost her bnce and hit her head back into his chest, making him dizzy.


    "Robert, what the hell do you want? Do you still think that my life is not chaotic enough? Do you know


    that if you get me into the car like this, I will be in trouble if Marvin''s spies see me..."


    She reached out and rubbed the back of her head, which was hurting, feeling resentful.


    The man''s face darkened, and he didn''t seem to be ying with her at all. "When did you hear that I


    told Aileen about you?"


    She blurted out. "Who else would say that? Who could Aileen get in touch with in the hospital?"


    He pursed his lips, narrowed his eyes, and pinched her chin. "Are you stupid? Aileen saw with her own


    eyes that you had a contraceptive injection. What''s more, you have a rtionship with Marvin. Do you


    really think your mother is blind and couldn''t see anything after so many years?"


    Elizabeth''s face was a little stiff because his analysis was correct.


    Perhaps Aileen had heard some rumors and had long suspected it, but she feared to hurt her feelings


    and didn''t say it out. Today, she saw with his own eyes the bill for her contraceptive injection, so she


    couldn''t bear it anymore...


    She could not help but feel a little guilty and realized she was a little blurted. She shrank her shoulders


    and her voice softened a lot.


    "Didn''t you really say anything?¡±


    He sneered coldly and said, "You and Marvin were so close that everyone could guess it without being


    blind. Elizabeth, who do you think I am? You scolded me? I saved you time and time again, and you


    owe me a lot of favors. In the end, not only did you not thank me, but you even dared to scold me. Do


    you really think that I can''t bear to hurt you, huh?"


    Elizabeth was frightened by his fierce gaze and shrank her shoulders even more.


    She was also a little flustered and realized that her attitude toward him was really... not too good.


    Even Marvin was a little afraid of Robert, the cunning fox.


    If he really angered her, it would be easier for him to kill her than kill a rabbit.


    Elizabeth was also a sensible person. She smiled awkwardly and said in a trembling voice, "Well, I, I


    was scolded by Aileen. It''s inevitable that I''m in a bad mood for a while. Mr. Williams, as a big shot in a


    high position, you won''t me me."


    Robert looked at her acting cowardly and forced a smile coldly.


    He pinched her slightly trembling shoulders with both hands, harder and harder.


    "What a coincidence. I''m not in a good mood today, so I''ll get even with you little idiot."


    Elizabeth''s body went limp. "I apologize to you, OK? I misunderstood you. I was so quick-tongued. I


    was wrong..."


    Robert narrowed his eyes and began to calcte seriously. "I saved you and Ann once. And I saved


    you after you were kidnapped. It''s the second time. The protection fee is the third time. In addition, I let


    you go again and again. Even youy naked under me, I didn''t fuck you... Is it a big mercy? How many


    times did you say you owe me a favor?"


    Elizabeth''s skinny shoulders were pinched by him.


    But she didn''t move for fear that he would crush her bones.


    She bit her lip and looked aggrieved. "That''s not the case. It only meant that you didn''t lose the


    humanity."


    She looked at Robert''s sharp and intense eyes and had topromise. "But you did save me three


    times. I owe you a lot."


    Robert finally let go of her soft shoulders for the time being.


    But in less than half a second, his palm fell on her waist and was moving upwards.


    Elizabeth''s body tensed up and her two small hands hurriedly pressed down on him, trying to stop him.


    "Don''t, don''t do this. Let''s talk about it..."


    Robert''s hand did not move up, but fell on her soft waist and rubbed it gently.


    Elizabeth didn''t know what was wrong with her. Her body became softer and hotter as if she had a


    fever, and became particrly sensitive with his touch...


    Robert bent down slightly and bit her delicate earlobe, said ambiguously and coldly.


    "I''ve been in contact with you many times, so I can see through you. You''re really stupid. You''d rather


    abandon a good life, but follow Marvin and being an aggrieved mistress. It doesn''t matter. I''m not


    interested in forcing you."


    "But," he said clearly with a smile, "you have to pay for what you owe me."


    Elizabeth felt that his hint was obvious...


    She blushed and asked weakly, "What do you want?"


    His smile grew wider. "I''ll give you two choices. The first one is to make it clear at once that making


    love with me for one night. As for how to sex, it¡¯s all up to me."


    Elizabeth''s cheeks were pink and her eyes were shining. She bit her lip and said reluctantly, "No...


    What''s the second choice?"


    "Second, since you owe me three favors, you have to do three things for me without bargain."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Elizabeth couldn''t figure out what she could do for Robert, so she was a little curious.


    She rolled her eyes and bit her lower lip. "These three things can''t involve sex. To put it simply, you


    can''t touch me or want to make love with me. As for other things, except breaking thew and hurting


    people, I can promise you..."

 Chapter 47 Mr. Williams, Are You Going to Sell Me?

    Chapter 47 Mr. Williams, Are You Going to Sell Me?


    Robert replied straightforward, "Deal."


    Elizabeth asked warily, "What do you want me to do for you..."


    His eyes were elusive. She guessed for a long time without any clue.


    However, Robert pinched her cheek with a smile. "After all, I won''t sell you. Do the first thing for me


    tonight."


    Elizabeth was quite nervous with him.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She thought about it and asked tentatively, "I''m helping you to repay your help. Now, we should be


    friends, right?"


    He frowned. "If you think so."


    Elizabeth smiled and pretended to be obedient. "Then ordinary friends have to keep a safe distance


    from each other. I don''t want our rtionship to cause any unnecessary trouble, so I will try my best to


    do what you want, but there must be a distance between us. For example, tonight, you see, my car is


    parked in the hospital. It will be troublesome if I don''t drive it away. How about this, you lead the way in


    front and I will follow you. I promise I won''t run away."


    Looking at her pretending to be silly and obedient, Robert was really amused.


    Was she going to put him as a friend in order to avoid being fucked by him?


    In the end, Robert allowed Elizabeth to drive her car.


    She had no idea what Robert was going to do with her tonight, so she drove followed him obediently.


    But when they arrived at the ce, Elizabeth was dumbfounded.


    Robert actually took her to a hotpot restaurant.


    Elizabeth got out of the car and walked up to him in confusion.


    Robert took her hand, led her into the luxuriously furnished and exquisite restaurant. Although it was a


    hot pot restaurant, there was a state banquet style.


    As soon as Elizabeth sat down, Robert thrust the menu at her.


    "Help yourself to anything you like."


    She looked at the menu, chose a few, and felt a little hungry.


    Elizabeth bit her lip nervously, was tempted to ask, "Didn''t you say you wanted me to do three things


    for you? The first thing, was it to eat hotpot with you?"


    Robert snorted and knocked on the table with his index finger.


    "Keep dreaming! Eat first, and then do the business."


    "Hmm," Elizabeth replied in a daze.


    Then she realized that something was wrong.


    After dinner.


    ...


    Even though she had butterflies in her stomach, the copper hot pot hit the spot.


    Elizabeth had none of the affectations of the rich girl.


    She quite preferred to eat hotpot, but Marvin didn''t like this kind of heavy oil and spicy food. Even if


    Elizabeth liked it, there was no chance of eating it.


    To her surprise, Robert seemed to be an inscrutable bigwig. He was not only the shareholding director


    of the listed corporation, but also the dominating figure of the underworld and the legal society.


    Everyone was afraid of Mr. Williams'' reputation, whether they were powerful or rich.


    But Elizabeth didn''t expect that the way he ate was so, secr.


    Especially as Robert boiled meat and didn''t forget to put more on her te.


    He urged her, "You''re eating too slowly. The meat is getting old."


    Maybe the hotpot was too spicy, maybe she was too nervous, Elizabeth felt her neck was getting


    hotter...


    Fortunately, it was obvious that the restaurant was not run by ordinary people. Although it was


    mealtime, there were no other diners except them.


    Otherwise, if someone saw the big shot serving her, once she walked out of the door, she would


    probably be the target of public criticism.


    ¡­


    However, it turned out that Elizabeth''s worries were not just imaginings.


    This dinner was not just a dinner. When she was satiated, a man who once frightened her appeared.


    Buck''s tall figure stood at the table.


    Elizabeth immediately remembered the terrible night. It was the man called Mr. Buck who forced her to


    drink half a bottle of spirit, which made her have a bad stomachache.


    Looking at Mr. Buck''s solemn face, Elizabeth couldn''t help looking at Robert for help.


    "Mr. Williams, this is..."


    However, Buck''s attitude had changed. He politely took the initiative to reach out his hand and said,


    "Hello, Miss Bet. I''m Buck. If you want to, you can call me Mr. Buck."


    Elizabeth looked at his outstretched hand and felt embarrassed for a moment. If she didn''t reach out


    her hand, it was disrespectful. But if she reached out her hand, she was afraid of the man who seemed


    to be elegant but had a chill in his eyes.


    Buck seemed to see the panic in her eyes and put his hand away.


    Then he chuckled and said in a deep voice, "Are you afraid of me?"


    Elizabeth was panicked by his dry tone and subconsciously hid behind.


    Robert frowned and reprimanded him. "Mr. Buck, don''t scare the youngdy. She''s not smart at all. Are


    you responsible for the loss?"


    Hearing his words, Elizabeth''s eyes shed with gratitude. But after two seconds, her face changed...


    "What do you mean ''not smart''?", she said.


    Robert snorted and said, "Have you had enough? Go if you''re full."


    Elizabeth was full. She nodded and then was led into Buck''s bulletproof car by Robert.


    She got in the car only to realize that it was wrong. These two men were each less like good people


    than the other.


    She had no sense of security at all.


    Elizabeth touched her bag and took out the car key while saying, "My car is still outside the restaurant.


    I have to drive..."


    Robert squint at her with a faint smile, not surprised to see that she didn¡¯t touch anything.


    She looked at his astute face and asked, "Where''s my car key?"


    Robert patted the back of her head and said, "When you went to the bathroom, I asked the driver to


    drive the car back for you. There''s no other way, the ce where Mr. Buck lives is more secluded. It''s


    more convenient to take his car there."


    Elizabeth was excited and shouted, "You let the driver drive back to my house?"


    Robert looked at her with disdain.


    "Rx. I asked the driver to drive your car to the parking lot of Riverside College."


    She was relieved. If Marvin found out that her car had been driven back by Robert''s driver... That would


    be terrible. Would she have a chance to live tomorrow?


    Robert squinted and hooked her chin with his long finger.


    "Are you that afraid of Marvin? Aren''t you afraid of me? Tell me who you''re more afraid of."


    Elizabeth thought about it and turned to look at Buck sitting opposite...


    ¡­


    After a long drive, the bullet-proof car drove up a small hill.


    She got out of the car, and it turned out to be a castle-like building in front of her.


    Plots of all kinds of scary films were about to emerge in Elizabeth''s mind.


    When the three of them walked to the gate of the castle, she was so worried about her safety and could


    not help but reach out to grab Robert''s sleeve.


    "Mr. Williams... Are you sure you won''t sell me?"

 Chapter 48 the Miserable Screams of an Autism Girl

    Chapter 48 the Miserable Screams of an Autism Girl


    Robert peered down at her nervous appearance.


    After a long while, he chuckled. "You''re so thin and not in shape either. You''re worthless."


    ¡­


    When they entered the gate,


    Elizabeth found that the interior of the castle-like building was normal. Although more gorgeous, the


    details can be seen it was used for living.


    She couldn''t help ncing at Buck,


    This man looked elegant and decent, but she didn''t expect that his taste was so exaggerated.


    What happened after that waspletely unexpected to Elizabeth.


    Buck took her to the door of a bedroom, said gravelly,


    "Miss Bet, some things happened to my friend. She has some mental problems and lost some


    memories. You used to be her best friend. I invited you here today mainly to ask you to visit her. If she


    can remember you, perhaps it will help her."


    Buck was so polite that Elizabeth was ttered.


    She entered the bedroom in disbelieves. When she saw the thin, pale and unhealthy face... She finally


    figured out why Buck had asked her for help.


    Although they hadn''t seen each other for three years, the girl''s appearance had changed dramatically.


    But the outline and eyebrows were clear. Elizabeth recognized her at a nce.


    Elizabeth looked at the ¡°mentally abnormal¡± girl curled up at the head of the bed. She couldn''t help


    looking at Buck and asking, "Mr. Buck, what happened to Parker?"


    The girl in front of her was as thin as ath, her eyes full of emptiness. She was Elizabeth¡¯s junior


    middle school ssmate Parker Stone.


    Parker and Elizabeth were ssmates since junior middle school, and they were promoted to high


    school togetherter.


    At that time, aside from Ann Charke, the best friend of Elizabeth was Parker Stone.


    Parker was arrogant and domineering, a typical pampered girl.


    Ann and Parker didn''t like each other. So there were few opportunities for them to y together.


    However, Elizabeth was still good with Parker. When Ann was busy with all the affairs of the students''


    union, she often talked everything with Parker.


    It was just that When the first year of high school was about to end, the Stone family suddenly dered


    bankruptcy. And then, Parker began to bete, absenteeism, even did note to the school without


    asking for leaving.


    Later, Elizabeth heard that Parker had dropped out of school.


    Thest time Elizabeth met her, Parker said that she was going to study in Ennd and probably would


    never get a chance to meet again.


    Elizabeth felt a little regretful, but she understood such a big family change, young children usually had


    to be protected well. The Stone Family sent Parker abroad in the hope that she wouldn''t be negatively


    affected.


    She still remembered thest time they met, Parker''s eyes were swollen with tears, walked much


    slower than usual, looking vulnerable.


    However, what has kept Elizabeth in doubt was that after Parker went to Ennd, she seemed to have


    evaporated overnight.


    She changed all the means ofmunication and did not even use Facebook anymore. She no longer


    contacted any of her previous friends or ssmates.


    It made Elizabeth a little sad. Ann said that Parker was such an arrogant and proud girl. The Stone


    family went bankrupt, she was awkward. She did not want to keep in touch with anyone in the Pinkshire


    anymore. Maybe Parker would start a new life abroad.


    It had been three years since they parted.


    Elizabeth couldn''t help approaching the bedside and carefully said, "Parker, do you still remember me?


    I''m Elizabeth."


    Parker used to have an oblong face. She spoke very fast and her eyes were full of joy, boys were very


    fond of her. Even the girls couldn''t help but look at her.


    However, now she was so thin that her wrists were like dead wood, and she looked indescribably weak.


    The girl, who looks 5 feet 4 inches tall, may weigh only 70 pounds.


    Elizabeth patiently called her name for a long time.


    Finally, Parker turned to stare at Elizabeth and then opened her eyes. She murmured, "Elizabeth,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elizabeth..."


    Elizabeth sat at the bedside excitedly and tried to hold her hand. "Parker, fortunately, you remember


    me! I''m Elizabeth, and we used to be best friends. What happened to you in the past three years? Why


    didn''t you contact me? I''ve been looking for you for a long time, but there''s no news at all..."


    People nowadays were forgetful.


    At that time, the financial empire of the Stone family suddenly copsed, and it was the front page of


    the news every day.


    But soon, there was no sound. No one remembered the Stone family. In a ce like Pinkshire, there


    were countless rich and famous people. Every day, someone would be rich overnight. Naturally,


    there would be bankruptcy overnight. It was not surprising at all. And all of these things would soon be


    forgotten.


    Elizabeth missed the old days and had been trying to contact Parker.


    But in the end, there was no result, so she had to put it aside.


    ...


    At first, Elizabeth thought that Parker could not speak. After all, she didn''t look like a normal person.


    To arouse Parker''s memory, she said a lot of things about middle school intermittently.


    After talking for a while, Parker''s eyes seemed to drift to the distance and muttered, "At that time, we


    were still young. Our life was happy, without any worries..."


    Elizabeth widened her eyes, and then she realized that Parker could speak normally.


    She was surprised, tried to hug Parker.


    But Parker''s eyes suddenly fell on the man behind her.


    She looked at Buck''s delicate angr face.


    Suddenly, she pushed Elizabeth away as possible as she can, and then shrieked.


    Elizabeth looked at her screamed abnormally. Parker¡¯s voicested for two or three minutes, and then


    she shouted, "Get out of here, you sicko, get out, why don''t you die? Why weren''t you dead?


    Then she pulled the quilt away to hide inside. No matter how Elizabethforted her, she refused to


    Then a doctor came in and gave Parker a sedative. After a long time, she fell asleep.


    The doctor exined, "Miss Stone has been stimted, her mood is unstable. And she has a lot of


    friends chatting with her, it would be good for her."


    Elizabeth followed Buck out in a heavy mood.


    All of a sudden, she was wary of Buck.


    Although Parker was not in good spirits, she had been in a calm state after talking for so long.


    Until she caught sight of Buck, she screamed like a madman. And the deafening scream didn''t even


    seem toe from her thin body.


    Buck seemed to have noticed her scrutiny.


    He dropped his eyes and said gently, "I''m sorry that Miss Bet was shocked. She is sometimes


    good and sometimes bad. Fortunately, she remembers you, which means that you used to be close


    friends. If you are willing, I hope to arrange for her to have more contact with you, which can be


    regarded as a positive factor."


    Elizabeth knew that this man was most likely to be a dangerous person, but she still couldn''t help


    asking directly.


    "What kind of stimtion did Parker have? Why do I feel that she seems to be very afraid of you and


    hate you, Mr. Buck?"

 Chapter 49 Did You Feel Aggrieved for Giving Birth to My Baby?

    Chapter 49 Did You Feel Aggrieved for Giving Birth to My Baby?


    Buck frowned imperceptibly, but Elizabeth didn''t see any emotion or evasion in his eyes.


    He still said in an ordinary tone, "She was seriously frightened. As for the specific reason, I can''t


    exin it to Miss Bet in a few words for the moment. But if you are willing to assist in treatment,


    you will know what happened to her eventually."


    Elizabeth was not sure if she was too suspicious, so she did not go on. She just doubted about it.


    Buck seemed to have seen her doubts. His eyes were deep and his face was solemn, then he said, "I


    have offended Miss Bet in the first meeting. Miss Bet may not have a good impression of me.


    To avoid unnecessary trouble, I need to exin."


    Before Elizabeth reacted, he continued, "No matter what kind of profession I do, no matter what kind of


    business I do, Parker is my fianc¨¦e. Taking care of her is my responsibility. Besides, she has no other


    rtives besides me. I have the responsibility to do my best to cure her and let her live a normal life."


    Elizabeth was shocked by his seriousness and did not know what to say.


    After all, she had not been in touch with Parker for three years. She did not know what Parker had


    experienced in Ennd in the past three years and whether the Stone family has bigger changes. As


    for how Parker met Buck? She knew nothing about it.


    Her intuition was not evidence of doubt for this man.


    ¡­


    Before leaving, Elizabeth found Parker''s attending doctor to talk about her condition. It turned out that


    she had been suffering from the illness for half a year. And it had been difficult for her to eat because of


    severe anorexia. Not only was she mentally unstable, but she also lost weight repeatedly. If the


    situation could not be relieved, all the organs of her body would begin to decline.


    Elizabeth could not forget Parker''s frightened and miserable look. It was hard to imagine what she had


    experienced.


    She didn''t recover until she got home.


    When he entered the hallway, Elizabeth was still in her thoughts. After passing through the living room,


    she ran into the gloomy face of Marvin.


    Marvin¡¯s sinister gaze swept upon Elizabeth, finally, she returned to the present moment, felt guilty and


    frozen. She did not dare to look straight at him.


    Marvin stared at her with a sullen face without saying a word. After a long while, he said in a gloomy


    voice, "Willing toe back?"


    Elizabeth was tortured by his aura. She was not sure why Marvin was so unhappy tonight. She could


    only be more obedient and hoped to escape.


    "My friend has something to do tonight, so I came back a littlete. But I told Mrs. Brown in advance


    that I won''t go home for dinner tonight."


    He was unhappy, and his gloomy face was as if interrogating his cheating wife. Elizabeth


    subconsciously guessed that it might be rted to Robert, and her palms could not help sweating.


    However, Marvin did not mention a single word about the man. Instead, he stared at her gloomily for a


    while and suddenly dragged her onto the sofa. His big hand ripped off her clothes.


    She wore a thin sweater, which he tore violently that the buttons were all broken apart. Elizabeth was


    stripped to the waist.


    Marvin''s cold figures caressed the skin on her left arm and saw the tiny scar.


    Elizabeth immediately understood why he was angry. She bit her lip and tried to calm herself down.


    "Marvin, calm down. Let me exin, please."


    He looked gloomy and exuded strong hostility as if he would tear her apart in the next second.


    Marvin pressed her cheeks with hands, and the force was as heavy as it was about to crush her


    jawbone.


    "Exin? What are you going to exin? I won''t allow you to take medicine, and you''ve learned to take


    the injection? I find that you''re getting bolder, want to against me, huh?"


    Elizabeth was forced into a corner by his fierce tone. Her cheeks and chin were intense pain.


    She burst into tears and took a hard time squeezing her out of her throat, "I just don''t want to get


    pregnant anymore."


    Marvin squinted at her, and there was a fire in his eyes.


    The vi seemed to be shaken by the loud noise.


    He kicked over the coffee table, and the various decorations on the table turned over to the ground.


    Several servants rushed over in shock.


    The few young servants were frightened to speak out. Only Mrs. Brown knew the reason, so she


    plucked up the courage toe forward and persuaded, "Mr. Bet, don''t be angry. If there is a


    problem, talk to each other. Although Miss Bet didn''t discuss it with you this time, it''s reasonable.


    She is young and still in school. How can a girl want to have a baby at her age? Besides, it''s not


    convenient to have a baby bump in school..."


    Elizabeth had thought that she could get contraceptive injections regrly and unwittingly. Marvin had


    so many things to do. He should have had no time to take care of these small things. In the short term,


    he should think that she was not pregnant because of physical reasons.


    She didn''t expect to be exposed just after the injection...


    Marvin let go of her jaw and reached out to pull off the belt around his waist.


    Elizabeth knew that he was going to make a mess again. Despite she was scared, the words she said


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    were firm.


    She bit her lip and said stubbornly, "You''re going to hit me again, aren''t you? But is it useful to hit me?


    I''ve already got the injection. Even if you beat me to death, I won''t get pregnant. Marvin, can you take a


    look at yourself in the mirror and see how abnormal you are! You''re crazy. Isn''t it enough for you to


    screw with me? Do you still want me to give birth to a baby for you? If really had a baby, how many


    terrible things will the child bear when he is born? Parents have to n for the child''s future. You can


    be inhumane, but I can''t!"


    Marvin''s mouth twitched and he folded the belt in his palm. "Elizabeth, have you forgotten your


    identity? With your humble status, you are not qualified to feel aggrieved for giving birth to my baby!"


    He raised his hand and whipped Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth frowned in pain and turned over to hide.


    Mrs. Brown was so scared that she tried to stop him. "Mr. Bet, please calm down. Don''t hit Miss


    Bet. She has been getting weaker and weaker over the past year. She can''t stand it. Mr. Bet,


    please don''t do that..."


    Marvin roared through her persuasion.


    His face was so gloomy that he looked like a demonic Satan.


    "Get out, all of you!"


    Elizabeth realized that taking injected without consultation seemed to have touched the bottom line of


    Marvin and made him angry.


    Once got angry, he was no longer be persuaded by a few words of anyone else.


    She didn''t want to implicate others, so she persuaded Mrs. Brown and the others to retreat.


    She endured the pain, looked at Marvin, and said coldly, "You can rape me or force me to have an


    abortion, but you can''t let me give birth to the baby I don''t want to have. Marvin Bet, I''ll tell you


    today, I don''t want to bear the child of you, you scumbag!"


    Marvin tied her hands with a belt and smiled creepily.


    He opened her mouth and forcefully put his hot cock into it.

 Chapter 50 He Didnt Forget How Delicate and "Hopeless" She Was

    Chapter 50 He Didn''t Forget How Delicate and "Hopeless" She Was


    Elizabeth''s eyes were wide with horror. She struggled to spit it out, but Marvin seized the back of her


    head.


    Her eyes were full of despair, but she did not shed tears in the end.


    But she rolled her eyes slowly and swallowed it.


    Her big clear eyes were covered with ayer of gray haze. For a moment, there was no other emotion


    except despair.


    ¡­


    Marvin Bet pinched her cheeks and made great progress. His movements were fierce and fierce.


    But in fact, he was not happy. Not only was he not happy, but he was also suffering.


    If he had to give Elizabeth Bet a score in this field, it would be less than a negative one.


    It was too bad.


    Marvin Bet frowned tightly when he got to the back. Maybe he couldn''t stand it anymore and sped


    up.


    Elizabeth Bet had originally closed her eyes to bear the pain. At this moment, the skin on her


    cheeks was burned and she was forced to widen her eyes. Then, she was pushed away and


    abandoned in the corner of the sofa like an abandoned doll.


    On the other hand, Elizabeth Bet was so sick that she wanted to stop breathing because her face


    was full of the smell of Marvin Bet...


    He was really good at humiliating her.


    There were always all kinds of ways to make her want to swallow her anger.


    ¡­


    In the dead of the night, a rough and brief affair seemed to have diluted the smell of gunpowder in the


    air...


    Elizabeth Bety motionless on the sofa, with her hair, cheeks, and even chest covered with


    stains.


    But she didn''t seem to care. She justy there expressionlessly.


    Marvin Bet put on his pants and reached out to take off the belt around her hands.


    This venting obviously did not give him a real solution, but the empty despair in Elizabeth Bet''s


    eyes made him not interested in continuing.


    He stood in front of the sofa, looking down at her face. After a while, he took out two pieces of tissue


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    and wiped her face.


    He wiped it hard and snorted. "It''s almost dry. I can''t bear to wipe it, can I? You like my stuff so much. If


    I had known earlier, I would have fed you, okay?"


    Elizabeth Bet did not close her eyes, but there was still a fog in her eyes, without any emotion.


    It was as if her life had beenpletely hollowed out. Shey there like a shell without a soul.


    In fact, Marvin Bet still had a belly full of anger. He wanted to p her with his belt, but after a


    gentle pull, he felt a faint pain in his chest. He found that he couldn''t hurt her.


    But his belt had been removed, so he could expose himself if he couldn''t do it, so he wanted to take the


    opportunity to make love with her.


    He had raised her for so long, with a big chest, a slim waist, and a white and tender body, but she didn''t


    even want to give birth to a child for him.


    It was in vain. At that moment, Marvin Bet wanted to kill her.


    But he did not forget how delicate and useless Elizabeth Bet was.


    In the past, he had been so careless that she had been torn and bled to the point where the ambnce


    had sent her to the hospital for sewing...


    After that time, Marvin Bet couldn''t touch her for a whole month, and Elizabeth Bet had left a


    deep psychological pain. She was getting worse and worse on the bed, more and more repulsive.


    Marvin Bet knew very well how rude his sex affairs would be when he was furious.


    So he didn''t touch her just now and only vented his anger in the least way.


    But the result was still very bad...


    ¡­


    Marvin Bet wiped away the things on her face with a tissue, but she still looked neither sad nor


    happy, which made him more and more flustered.


    He finally lost his patience. He raised his hand and patted her on the face. "You''re starting to y the


    trick of pretending to be dead, aren''t you? Stop pretending and speak up for me. It''s just that used your


    mouth. You don''t have any technical skills at all. You''ve been teaching me for so long. Do you have to


    be like this?"


    Elizabeth Bet didn''t say a word. She didn''t move his eyes. She just looked at him with disdain.


    Marvin Bet was furious and annoyed, but he knew that in such a stalemate, if he provoked her


    again, things might get worse.


    Although it was obvious that she was courting death to provoke him this time.


    He took a deep breath and thought to himself, "I''ll save up this time, and I''ll deal with her when I''m full


    of energy."


    Marvin Bet carried her to the upstairs, carried her into the bathroom, and put her petite body on the


    counter.


    He wrung a hot towel to wipe her face.


    He thought that she didn''t say anything because she thought it was dirty and felt wronged.


    Just wipe it clean.


    But when he wiped it for the second time, Elizabeth Bet moved her eyelids and blinked slowly.


    Then a huge tear rolled out.


    Marvin Bet was frightened by her humiliating look...


    He stroked her clean little face helplessly.


    "Elizabeth Bet, it''s about time. I''m still angry..."


    Elizabeth Bet, who had been empty-minded, finally looked at him. After staring at him for a long


    time with her red eyes, she suddenly chopped off the wet towel in his hand and waved it at his dog-like


    handsome face.


    There was a crisp snap.


    The towel stained with water seemed to evolve into a powerful weapon, leaving a dark red mark on


    Marvin''s handsome and white face.


    Elizabeth Bet jumped down from the counter, clutching the front of Marvin Bet''s clothes with


    both hands, and dragged him out with her all strength.


    "Get out of here! I don''t want to see you again, scum!"


    Marvin was pushed out of the bathroom and pushed to the bedroom door.


    Elizabeth pushed and kicked him out of the door.


    She kicked the door shut heavily and locked it.


    "Do you know that you are dirty? Marvin, you are the most dirty and shameless man I have ever seen!"


    "If you dare to do such a thing to me next time, I will bite off your dirty thing. It''s disgusting! Go to hell!"


    Elizabeth Bet, like a furious cat, cursed repeatedly.


    When she finished scolding, her knees went soft and she sat down on the carpet after taking two steps.


    She hugged her knees and sobbed silently.


    It was as if too many grievances had umted together, until the moment when her little heart


    couldn''t hold it anymore, it finally broke out.


    At first, Elizabeth suppressed her emotions and didn''t want to burst into tears. She didn''t want anyone


    to hear her crying so sadly.


    After a while, she estimated that Marvin had already left, and then she gradually rxed her vignce,


    and her crying gradually rxed from depression...


    She cried in the dark for a long time until she was tired of crying.


    Only then did she return to normal. She got up and walked into the bathroom to take a shower.


    After taking a shower, she brushed her teeth in front of the mirror, still unable to get rid of the smell.


    She dropped her toothbrush and retched while crying. Suddenly, a pair of big hands patted her back


    from behind.


    Elizabeth was shocked and immediately straightened up. She saw Marvin''s familiar face in the mirror.


    Her expression changed slightly, but she soon pretended as if nothing had happened. She picked up


    her tooth cup and continued to rinse her mouth.


    The moment she put down the goblet, he suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    The man bent over and blocked her lips.

 Chapter 51 If You Marry Someone else, I Will Kill You

    Chapter 51 If You Marry Someone else, I Will Kill You


    Elizabeth Bet resisted at first, and all the cells in her body were resisting.


    But his kiss was very gentle...


    It was a kiss with patience.


    It was as if this long and gentle kiss wasforting her.


    Elizabeth''s agitation and anger gradually dissipated in silence...


    But it was reced by a heavy sadness.


    She couldn''t even stop herself.


    Marvin gently kissed her lips. When she gradually rxed her vignce, she opened her teeth.


    Their lips and teeth clung to each other and became one.


    Elizabeth silently shed tears while drowning in this affectionate kiss.


    On the other side, she could not help but hate herpromise and weakness...


    Elizabeth Bet waspletely annoyed with her current life and state...


    But she knew that she was not born like this.


    It was all Marvin''s fault for making her look like this. He personally held her in the sky and gave her


    countless flowers and candies.


    She believed that this man would dote on her for the rest of her life and that she would apany him


    for the rest of her life...


    But she didn''t expect that her life would be so long that Marvin had be unrecognizable and turned


    into another cruel man.


    How could he let go of the ten-year rtionship?


    Later, when Elizabeth Bet faced this man''s cruelty again and again, she couldn''t help wondering if


    everything had been a scheme from the beginning.


    It was Marvin who personally plucked her feathers and made her lose herself and soul.


    It was like a puppet carrying a thread, with nowhere to run.


    ¡­


    Elizabeth Bet fell into the man''s gentle trap, and her whole body felt numb.


    She allowed him to kiss her and let him dry her wet hair with his own hands. Then, she held her and


    rolled onto the big bed.


    Marvin held her in his arms and let her lie on his chest.


    The two of them snuggled together like they were children.


    Elizabeth''s mood had mostly recovered. She was silent, and even her breathing was very quiet.


    Marvin kissed the tip of her nose before she fell asleep.


    His voice was low and husky. "Are you so unwilling to give me a child?"


    Elizabeth looked up slowly and his clear eyes fell into his eyes.


    Her nose twitched a little, and it took her a long time to answer him.


    "I don''t want my child to have no status since he was born. I can''t be an irresponsible mother like


    Aileen Smith, and I can''t let people outside call my child an illegitimate child."


    Marvin frowned and whispered, "This is my child. Who dares to say that my child is an illegitimate


    child?"


    She looked at herself with self-mockery. "A child without a title, no matter who his biological father is,


    he is still a wild child. I have been like this all my life. I am almost twenty years old, but I am still a wild


    child. This is my fate and there is nothing to change."


    Marvin didn''t look well. He frowned and said, "You are from The Bet family. What nonsense are


    you talking about?"


    Elizabeth left his chest and turned her back to him.


    Marvin Bet thought that she had said something wrong and was annoyed. He could only suppress


    his temper, open his arms, and gently hug her. He coaxed her patiently, "What''s wrong with you? I find


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    that your temper is getting worse and worse now. You hit me with your fists and feet just because you


    said something wrong. Are you capable? I can''t stand you."


    She pursed her lips and did not say a word. She felt that she was in the wrong.


    In fact, she also knew that she was indeed bad-tempered.


    Marvin had been treating her a little better recently. She was not that excessive on usual days, and


    sometimes even... He even gave her an illusion that he had treated her as a child a year ago.


    If it were in the days when he was the cruelest to her, Elizabeth knew that he would not dare to lose her


    temper, let alone kick and scold him again and again.


    Even though she felt guilty, she still bit her lip and mumbled, "You hit me first. I just fought back."


    Marvin didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    After drying her hair, he took a look at her body. She was white and clean without any trace. Obviously,


    the time when he touched her with belt was very light, and it didn''t hurt at all.


    He was toozy to argue with her.


    He patted her on the back and said, "If you''re done with your temper, let''s talk about serious things. It''s


    okay for you to make the decision on your own. It''s just the time limit of three months. The child should


    appear after three months."


    Elizabeth''s face suddenly changed. She turned around and looked into his eyes.


    Her fair face was full of seriousness.


    "If you don''t, I''ll give you an injection after three months. I won''t give birth. Don''t force me. If you have


    the guts, kill me!"


    When Marvin saw that she had such a big reaction, not only did he have a headache, but he was also


    a little puzzled.


    He hesitated for a moment and finally decided to discuss it with her in a nice voice.


    "I won''t let other women give birth to children for me. At thetest, I will be 30 years old. You can give


    me a baby before 30 years old."


    Elizabeth frowned and looked bitter.


    She didn''t understand why Marvin didn''t allow other women to give birth to a child for him. Moreover,


    on the premise that Ann Charke was pregnant, he didn''t intend to let the child be born smoothly.


    But she knew that Marvin was good at scheming.


    Since he had such a n, he naturally had his reasons.


    She couldn''t care about Marvin''s n, but could only make decisions for her belly.


    Elizabeth bit her lip and said word by word, "If Aileen Smith gave birth to me, I wouldn''t have met you,


    nor would I have to suffer so much. But if it weren''t for Mr. Bet, she wouldn''t have behaved


    herself... She would have taken me from a man''s house to another ce. I was still so young back


    then, and everyone could bully me. It was possible that something terrible would happen to me. So


    sometimes I think that meeting you is not the worst result."


    "But if I have a child or even a daughter, I hope that she can have an ordinary father and live a normal


    life in an ordinary family. In addition, nothing else is important. My wish is so simple."


    After hearing her words, Marvin''s face darkened.


    He frowned and suddenly reached out to pinch her butt.


    She gasped in pain and red at him angrily.


    Marvin patted her butt and said, "How dare you stare at me? What are you thinking about all day long?


    You want to marry an ordinary man and give birth to a daughter for him? Elizabeth, your dream is too


    beautiful! Believe it or not, I will strangle you to death. If you dare to marry someone else, I will strangle


    you directly!"


    Elizabeth''s butt hurt from being pinched and fanned.


    She punched him angrily. "I have nothing to say to you. Anyway, I just don''t want to give birth to a baby


    for you, and I don''t want it after three months! You can do whatever you want. I can''t control you, and


    you can''t take advantage of my belly!"


    After that, she turned over andy down heavily, covering her head with the thin quilt.


    Marvin stared at her body and frowned for a long time.


    He could feel her unprecedented firmness. Most of the time, Elizabeth was still afraid of him. She


    listened to him and did not dare to disobey him easily.


    But this time, if he forced her to live, both sides would suffer.


    Marvin looked pale, but he stillpromised and turned off the light to hold her tightly.


    He stroked her hair with his big hand and said in a low voice, "This matter can be put off for the time


    being. As long as you behave yourself and stay by my side, you won''t be disloyal. Don''t think about


    running away. The child n... can dy for the time being."

 Chapter 52 Mr. Marvin, Elizabeth Wants to Kill Me!

    Chapter 52 Mr. Marvin, Elizabeth Wants to Kill Me!


    After the matter of the contraceptive needle was temporarily over, Elizabeth had lived a few days of


    peace.


    Tara White obviously did not like her. She did not take Tara White seriously. After getting familiar with


    the affairs at hand, Elizabeth began to get rid of Tara White''s control andmand, and took her own


    people to do things independently.


    Elizabeth was already well-known. Whether she was in business or in the underworld, people had to


    show some respect to her.


    Because they were all thinking that this woman was different from the girls outside.


    The women outside Marvin could be changed at any time. Even his wife could be changed as long as


    she wanted.


    Only Elizabeth... After all, she was the nominal First Miss of The Bet family. She was on the same


    household register as Marvin. Besides, they had been in love for more than ten years and could not be


    exchanged.


    The glory of Elizabeth made her smooth in business, and everything seemed to go well. But recently,


    she had a vague feeling that there was a pair of eyes staring at her secretly.


    Elizabeth didn''t think too much about it. She was now surrounded by bodyguards and rarely went out


    alone. And the person who was staring at her was most likely Marvin''s spy.


    She might have gotten used to Marvin''s coldness, but who knew what was wrong with him? It was not


    surprising that he sent someone to keep an eye on her.


    On this day, Elizabeth drove to a certain room to see Boss Wood, talking about the daily affairs in


    cooperation.


    She drove by herself with only one bodyguard and assistant.


    Coincidentally, outside the club, there were two paparazzi who had seen her before. They watched her


    get off the silver-pink Porsche with their own eyes.


    One of the men with yellow hair lit a cigarette and said while smoking, "This girl looks familiar. Is she


    the sister-inw of Marvin Bet?"


    The other one was also John Kennedy''s subordinate. He looked around and said with a serious face,


    "Don''t talk nonsense about such an immoral thing. That woman has been well-known recently. I heard


    that Marvin has been keeping a mistress in a golden house for many years. Mr. Williams doesn''t like


    the people in Marvin, let alone take her away from him. How cheap it will be if it gets out!"


    The yellow-haired man said, "I''m not talking nonsense! Last time, I saw it with my own eyes. Mr.


    Williams dotes on this girl. Maybe he will fall in love with her. What''s wrong with the people of Marvin?


    If Mr. Williams wants it, even the president''s woman has to give it up obediently."


    While they were chatting, they saw a sneaky man wearing a cap open the hood of Elizabeth''s car very


    quickly. He took the ring and did something, then closed the hood and slipped away quickly.


    The man''s actionssted less than a minute. Obviously, he had been plotting for a long time.


    Seeing this, the two hatchet men couldn''t make a decision for a moment. In the end, Yellow Hair man


    made the decision and called John Kennedy to report this matter truthfully.


    ¡­


    After Elizabeth came out of the club, John Kennedy greeted them.


    John Kennedy said politely, "Miss Bet, Mr. Williams'' car is parked next to us. He has something to


    say to you."


    Elizabeth was confused and naturally did not want to get in the car. She secretly cursed that Robert


    Williams was haunting. She could only walk over and get in the car as if nothing had happened, so as


    not to attract attention in public.


    Elizabeth got in the car and was about to say, "Mr. Williams, what can I do for you?"


    Robert Williams was expressionless and directly threw an iPad on her leg.


    Elizabeth was stunned and looked down curiously. After a long time, she realized that the content on


    the screen was a surveince video.


    "Isn''t this the entrance of the club..." Just as she was still in a state of shock and confusion, a man


    wearing a blue suit simr to that of a steam engineer appeared on the screen. He was wearing a cap


    that could not see his face clearly. He walked to the front of her car, opened the engine lid, and then


    fiddled with the things inside.


    Elizabeth looked at theplete surveince video in confusion and shock. She couldn''t help but turn


    back and look at it again.


    Then she looked at Robert and asked in confusion, "What did that man... do to my car?"


    Robert''s expression was unclear. There seemed to be some displeasure in his eyes and his tone was


    also sinister.


    "He did something to your brake. When the speed reaches a certain point, the brakes will fail, but you


    can''t notice it when you drive on the road. Only when you encounter an emergency brake will the


    problem be exposed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elizabeth widened her eyes in shock and almost forgot to breathe. "Who wants me dead?"


    Robert frowned slightly. "Think about who you''ve offended."


    Elizabeth thought for a moment. She should not be offended, but recently she seemed to have


    offended a few...


    Robert, the Charke family, Ann Charke, Tara White...


    First of all, Robert could exclude the fact that this man had saved her again. For the time being, no


    matter what he wanted, he would not hurt her life.


    Moreover, she had considered eliminating the Charke family. It hadn''t been long since the Charke


    family kidnapped her. They had paid a huge price to give 20% of their shares to Marvin. It was such a


    painful lesson, why didn''t they do it again soon?


    After thinking for a while, Elizabeth murmured, "Could it be Tara White... This woman doesn''t like me,


    and I am also very annoyed with her. I don''t think she will kill me for such a small matter, do I?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Robert sneered when he heard this.


    He took Elizabeth Bet to meet someone.


    That man, which Elizabeth Bet was very familiar, was one of Tara White''s subordinate.


    At this time, the man had been tortured and beaten by Robert Williams. When Elizabeth Bet


    showed up, he was already willing to say anything.


    "Miss Bet, please spare me. I''m just a hatchet man. I''ll do whatever Tara White asked me to do.


    She asked me to find someone to keep an eye on you. When you were not paying attention to your car,


    I found a familiar steam-dried repair worker broken your car. I''m telling the truth..."


    The man''s whole body was covered with wounds, which was shocking.


    Robert Williams thought that Elizabeth Bet would be frightened and timid.


    Unexpectedly, she showed an unprecedented calmness, and did not feel softhearted or scold him for


    killing a hatchet man.


    Elizabeth Bet stood there expressionlessly for a while, seemingly thinking about something.


    Then she turned to her bodyguard and ordered, "Send this person back to Tara White''s apartment."


    After receiving the order, the bodyguard immediately began to do it.


    Elizabeth Bet''s face was a little pale, but she felt a little lucky that she had escaped death.


    She smiled at Robert Williams and said, "Mr. Williams seems to have saved me again..."


    Robert Williams patted her on the shoulder and said, "I''m a businessman and like to settle ounts


    with others. You owe me one more thing."


    Elizabeth Bet nodded.


    ¡­


    During the interval, Robert Williams had asked someone to fix the brake of her car.


    Elizabeth Bet drove back to the Bet family. After entering the gate of the Bet family, she


    was about to store the goods when she happened to see Marvin Bet and Tara White walking side


    by side at the garage door.


    She suddenly turned the steering wheel and almost brushed past them with Tara White''s scream.


    Tara White almost fell while Marvin Bet shed in time.


    Before Marvin Bet could say anything, Tara White had already cried out andined, "Young


    Master! Did you see that Elizabeth Bet wanted to kill me? She deliberately turned around and hit


    me! She almost knocked you down. Elizabeth Bet is reallywless. It''s terrible!"

 Chapter 53 I Will Give You a Slap

    Chapter 53 I Will Give You a p


    Elizabeth Bet stopped the car at the garage door, pushed the door open, and got out of the car


    with a cold face.


    Tara White was really shocked. At this time, when she saw Elizabeth Bet''s sharp eyes, she


    naturally wondered if she had found anything...


    She had no time to think too much and could only hold Marvin Bet''s arm gently. "Young Master,


    Elizabeth Bet''s eyes are so fierce, as if she wanted to kill someone. She might have hit me on


    purpose just now. We almost died! Young Master, you must help me."


    Tara White was used to being doted on. Marvin Bet had always protected her. The more


    domineering she became, the more spoiled she was.


    Only Elizabeth Bet had stolen the halo that originally belonged to her. Tara White was full of


    resentment. She just wanted to seize every opportunity to trample on this woman.


    But at this moment, Elizabeth Bet rushed straight to them with a gloomy face.


    Although Marvin Bet was almost hit by the car just now, there was no anger on his face.


    He narrowed his eyes and asked in a deep voice, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Looking at Tara White''s face, Elizabeth Bet was full of anger.


    Was her life so worthless?


    Even any of Marvin Bet''s men could plot against her. They wished they could kill her in a minute.


    The corners of Elizabeth Bet''s mouth twitched, and her cold eyes fell on Tara White''s face.


    Instead of asking me what happened, it''s better to ask Tara White what she has done!


    Perhaps Marvin Bet heard something wrong and tried to hold the wrist of Elizabeth Bet with a


    gloomy face.


    However, she threw her hand away and broke free. Elizabeth Bet grabbed Tara White''s clothes


    and pulled her aside. She red at her with fierce eyes and asked in a cold voice, "What did I do to


    offend Tara White? Do you want to kill me?"


    Hearing what she said, Tara White was sure that the truth had been revealed.


    However, she did not show any sign of fear. After all, she had followed Marvin Bet for many years


    and had seen all kinds of storms and waves. A mere Elizabeth Bet could not scare her.


    Tara White''s eyes fell on her face calmly. Her expression was the same as usual, and her tone was


    even full of sarcasm. "Oh? How did I take your life? Are you standing in front of me for no reason now?


    Elizabeth Bet is the nominal younger sister of Young Master. I respect you a little, but you have to


    be reasonable in everything. Even Young Master''s younger sister can''t nder me with just a few


    words."


    The corners of Elizabeth Bet''s lips curled slightly. "Who do you think you are? Did I nder you?"


    Based on her tone, Tara White guessed that Elizabeth Bet probably did not have any evidence.


    The more arrogant she was, the better it was for her to pretend to be innocent and take the tender


    heart of the young master.


    Tara White said in a neither humble nor arrogant tone, "If Elizabeth Betdy has evidence to prove


    that I framed you, you might as well use it as a reason. If not... when you turned around and bumped


    into me just now, you wanted to kill me!"


    Elizabeth Bet let go of her clothes and sneered. However, at the moment when Tara White rxed


    her vignce, Elizabeth Bet suddenly raised her hand and pped Tara White hard on the face.


    "Pa!" A crisp sound was heard.


    Tara White was caught off guard. She turned her head and half of her cheeks turned red and swollen.


    She was the favorite of Marvin Bet and had never been treated like this.


    Tara White covered her face with her hand. She was so angry that tears welled up in her eyes.


    "You... How dare you hit me? Elizabeth Bet, what right do you have to hit me?!"


    Elizabeth Bet''s face darkened as she smirked. "Aren''t you trying to reason with me? I''ll use this


    p to reason with you."


    Tara White really cried out. She had never expected that Elizabeth Bet would be so presumptuous


    in front of Marvin Bet.


    She moved closer to Marvin Bet while crying. "Young Master, I''m afraid that Elizabeth Bet is


    possessed. I really don''t know what medicine she took wrong, Young Master..."


    Tara White''s beautiful face was full of tears, which made men feel softhearted.


    However, Marvin Bet did not show any emotion from beginning to end. When Elizabeth Bet


    was about to leave, he reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    ¡­


    Since Marvin Bet was asking, Elizabeth Bet did not hide anything and told the whole story in


    front of Marvin Bet.


    Marvin Bet immediately sent his trusted aide to investigate.


    The investigation results came out quickly, but Tara White insisted that her subordinate must have done


    whatever they wanted.


    "Young Master, I dare not deny what I have done, but no one can force me to admit what I haven''t


    done! I have hundreds of people under mymand, and I can''t pay attention to their every move.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Recently, Elizabeth Bet has been doing things in a high-profile way in my field with her


    subordinate. She is young newer. It is inevitable that the people below will not be satisfied with


    her."


    Tara White''s subordinates were also called to testify. The final conclusion was that there were a few


    hatchet men below who were not satisfied with Elizabeth Bet''s. They did something to Elizabeth


    Bet''s car, not because of Tara White''s instruction.


    In this case, not only could they not find evidence that Tara White had done it herself, but also the


    recording that she had ordered her subordinates to record. It was normal for such a situation to


    happen.


    Elizabeth Bet was lucky enough to be unscathed this time, so Marvin Bet would not fly into a


    rage, let alone execute his right-hand man, Tara White, for this. She had already known this, so the


    p just now was the best time to vent and teach her a lesson.


    Marvin Bet looked at Tara White, who was kneeling straight at his feet, expressionlessly.


    He pursed his lips and said sternly, "Tara White, I''ll give you another chance to be honest with me. Is it


    your idea?"


    Tara White looked as if she would rather die than confessing. "I didn''t! Everyone knows that Elizabeth


    Bet is Young Master''s. No matter how self-confident I am, I will never dare to touch Young


    Master''s, let alone use such a bad method."


    Marvin Bet said, "Then you''re not good at discipline your subordinates, causing them to make


    mistakes and almost lead to a bad result. Do you admit this?"


    Tara White''s face turned pale, and out of the corner of her eye, he saw Elizabeth Bet, who was


    sitting next to Marvin Bet, unharmed and indifferent.


    Although she was angry in her heart, she could only endure it on the surface. "I know I was wrong and


    have many subordinates. It''s indeed my responsibility to have no time to guard. I''m willing to be


    punished."


    Marvin Bet bent her fingers and knocked on the table. Her cold voice was calm.


    "Since you have admitted your mistake, you should be punished. At the same time, you also feel that it


    is not easy to manage many of your subordinates. Elizabeth Bet grew up with me. Her abilities are


    all influenced by me. You have taken her with you for a period of time. Now she can take charge of


    everything alone. Tara White, you take half of your territory and give it to Elizabeth Bet. Since you


    two are not on good terms, you can do your own things in the future and don''t interfere with each


    other."


    Hearing this, Tara White''s face turned from white to red, from red to green. It could be said that it was


    purple to red, very colorful.


    She felt a sharp pain in her heart and was so angry that she almost fainted.


    Her scope of power was sorge that it was the result of years of umtion.


    There were not only many night clubs, casinos, restaurants, and various entertainment venues...


    For this small matter, Elizabeth Bet wanted to take away half of her money!


    Marvin Bet pursed her thin lips slightly. "Why? Are you not convinced?"

 Chapter 54 Take Your Time to Return What Your Sister Owns to Me

    Chapter 54 Take Your Time to Return What Your Sister Owns to Me


    Tara White lowered her head slightly and gnashed her teeth, almost biting her teeth into pieces.


    She endured for a long time and finally could only take a deep breath.


    Raising her chin to look straight at Marvin Bet, she said docilely, "I dare not disobey you. We''ll


    divide the scope tomorrow morning and hand it over to Elizabeth Bet."


    Marvin Bet nodded and said lightly, ¡°Well, let''s call it a day. You can leave now.¡±


    Tara White was neither humble nor arrogant. She got up and left.


    The corner of Elizabeth Bet''s lips curled into a smile as she watched her leave dejectedly.


    Marvin Bet opened his arms wide and held her in his arms. He pinched her face. "Are you happy


    with what I''ve done? Are you satisfied?"


    Elizabeth Bet rolled her eyes. Not only did she not admit that she was proud of herself, but she


    also said in a meaningful tone, "I offended a jealous woman and almost lost my life. How can I be


    happy? However, Tara White has always attached great importance to power and interests. If you give


    me half of her power, I am afraid that she will regard me as a thorn in her side in the future and want to


    shoot me."


    Marvin Bet thought that she was still unwilling to give up, so he smiled, pinched her face, and said


    in a low voice, "Tara White is indeed very suspicious of this matter, but there is no evidence. If her


    subordinates make mistakes, she can only take the responsibility. We can''t let her pay with her life.


    What''s more, you found out in time. Finally, nothing happened to her. I can''t execute her for a failed


    mistake. It''s difficult to convince the public."


    Hearing the man''s exnation, Elizabeth Bet was actually a little surprised.


    Marvin Bet, such an arrogant and conceited person, was willing to exin.


    She wanted to leave him some face, but when the words were about toe out of her mouth, she


    didn''t know why it changed.


    "I''m a tough guy, so it''s not easy for me to finish this game. But what you''ve done might hurt Tara


    White''s heart. If a woman is heartbroken to the extreme, I''m afraid that she will fall in love with


    someone else and no longer love the young master she loves."


    Marvin Bet stared at her face and suddenly sneered.


    "I thought you were angry, but now you''re jealous. If you''re jealous, just say it. Why beat around the


    bush?"


    Being held in his arms, Elizabeth Bet hit him with her elbow in embarrassment and anger. "Who


    wants to be jealous of you? You''re so narcissistic! I''m just worried about you. After all, everyone knows


    that Tara White loves for you. Although she''s jealous, stupid, and impulsive, she''s good at doing things.


    What she''s good at is a sharp weapon at your hand. When a woman slept with you, she always


    thought that you would favor her after a hundred nights of love. This time, you''re so cruel to her. Tara


    White must be heartbroken..."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, there was a little doubt in Elizabeth Bet''s heart. She wanted to test whether Tara White was


    one of Marvin Bet''s lovers.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that Marvin Bet didn''t want to be provoked.


    He pinched her chin and said with a faint smile, "It''s nice of you to say that you and I have slept for


    hundreds of times. I''m afraid that you will have to umte this kindness for a few lifetimes. You can


    slowly repay what you owe me. In the next life, in the next life, you can sleep with me obediently in the


    next life."


    Elizabeth Bet''s cheeks turned red as she red at him.


    She didn''t want to continue testing herself because of Marvin Bet. Anyway, the women around him


    were alwaysing one after another, like bamboo shoots after rain. Even without Tara White, there


    would be new lovers.


    ¡­


    The atmosphere in the magnificent castle was solemn and quiet.


    Everyone was as silent as cicadas in the cold. Only a skinny and seriously ill girl shouted hysterically.


    Parker Stone broke everything in the room, and all the servants couldn''t stop her. Moreover, she


    screamed so sharply that everyone was a little scared. They didn''t know how to coax her, and they


    were even more afraid that she would hurt herself. If Mr. Buck knew it, he would definitely me her.


    She smashed everything into pieces. There was nothing she could continue to fall. She curled up in the


    corner, hugged her knees, and talked to herself in a mess. No one could understand what she was


    talking about.


    Then the doctors and nurses arrived and were ready to give her a sedative.


    Parker Stone widened her eyes and stared at the thick needle, her eyes full of fear.


    She seemed to be stimted again and continued to scream.


    The nurse tried to control her, but was kicked far away by her punches and kicks.


    She didn''t expect that with a weight of more than 60 kilograms and as thin as a cicada''s wings, she


    couldunch a fierce force when attacking others.


    The nurse couldn''t hold her back, so she asked two men to help her.


    Parker Stone was finally held back, like a mad little beast about to be locked in a cage.


    She cried out. Her voice was hoarse, as if it had been damaged. Her voice was very horrible and a little


    sad.


    A familiar and steady footstep suddenly sounded at the door. The man walked up to the nurse and took


    the syringe from her hand.


    He held back the others and half-squatted in front of the girl.


    Parker Stone obviously trembled and was full of suppressed fear.


    Buckughed faintly. "You don''t want to get a sedative, do you?"


    The girl did not answer.


    He continued to say, "It''s really not good to fight too many of stuffs. I heard doing such things will


    damage your brain. Parker Stone, do you want to change from acting like a fool to a true fool, to an


    idiot with zero IQ? Do you want to try?"


    The man''s voice was gentle and maic, but his threatening tone made her pupils dted.


    She was finally willing to look up at him. Then she shook her head heavily and refused the syringe with


    a frightened and resistant look.


    Buck smiled and put the syringe on the ground. Then he picked up the girl''s thin body and put her on


    the bed. He adjusted the pillow beside the bed so that she could lean on afortable and soft pillow.


    The medical staffs and servants saw that Parker Stone seemed to have calmed down. She was so


    quiet that she no longer had any offensive power and did not need any sedative.


    They couldn''t help but sigh in relief. Sure enough, only Mr. Buck was the only one who could cure her


    quickly.


    Buck reached out to stroke her hair again and again.


    Parker Stone was like a mad little monster turning into a well-behaved and docile kitten. She shrank


    her shoulders and did not move. It was obvious that she resisted his touch, but she did not dare to


    resist openly. She could only obey him.


    Buck picked up the bowl of porridge, scooped up a spoonful, and blew it on his lips.


    "You''ve lost your temper, haven''t you? After that, have a good meal. Come on, open your mouth."


    Due to Parker Stone''s thin body, both sides of her round face were slightly sunken. Even her eyes


    became bigger.


    She stared warily at the bowl of porridge as if she was looking at a bowl of poison.


    Buck smiled when he saw that she didn''t seem to be angry and was still patient.


    "If you don''t eat well, you will soon starve to death. Parker Stone, do you want to die? If you die, just


    like your parents and rtives... all disappear from this world and turn into ashes."

 Chapter 55 Trying to Live to Make Me Pay with My Life

    Chapter 55 Trying to Live to Make Me Pay with My Life


    Buck''s deep and seductive voice hit the girl''s eardrums.


    She raised her eyes and her gaze slid from the bowl of porridge to his face. Her pupils gradually rippled


    and rose and fell, as if they were filled with some kind of pain.


    She opened her mouth but did not make a sound. It was as if she had swallowed all the bitterness in


    her throat and stared at him nkly.


    Buck blew again, and then sent the spoon to her lips, sessfully feeding it.


    ording to the doctor, Parker Stone''s hunger disease had obviously improved under the effect of the


    medicine.


    However, her mood was unstable and she was still resistant to eating.


    She was willing to eat the porridge obediently, so the man did not say anything else and only continued


    to feed her.


    Parker Stone was silent and mechanically fed more than half a bowl of herbal porridge by him. The


    porridge that she swallowed made her stomach warm, but the chill that blocked her chest could not


    dissipate for a long time.


    Seeing that she had eaten more than half a bowl, Buck stopped and stopped feeding her.


    For a long time, she continued to live through the loss nutrient fluid. Now, she had just begun to eat


    normally and could not let her eat too much at once.


    The servant removed the bowl of porridge and swiftly cleaned up the mess in the room.


    Buck nced at him and ordered with a calm face, "Make the carpet in this room thicker, save the


    goods, and change them into stic materials to prevent falling."


    The servant quickly answered and then left, closing the door.


    Only Buck and Parker Stone were left in the room.


    Buck touched her thin and sunken face, his cold voice devoid of any emotion.


    "It''s so good to eat like this. Don''t lose your temper again. Losing your temper and smashing things


    consume your own physical strength. Your body is so weak that you can''t afford it. If you die, I can''t


    save you. I can only let you go with them."


    His casual tone seemed to be telling a very ordinary thing.


    But Parker Stone''s eyes gradually turned red.


    She was short of breath and opened her mouth. Her eyes were filled with hatred and she finally


    squeezed out a broken sentence from her throat...


    "You will suffer retribution. Blood will be paid with blood. So many people in the Song family have died.


    Buck, you have to die a hundred times. If you die without a whole body, you have to get up..."


    The "they" that Buck mentioned referred to those who died in vain in the Song family.


    She cursed him so viciously.


    However, the man just smiled and said calmly, "Oh, is that so? Then at least you have to live a good


    life. Only when you live a little longer can you have hoped to see me pay for my life. There is a saying


    that a scourge will live for a thousand years. You should have heard it. I don''t die so early. You have to


    work hard to live before you can have hoped to see me die."


    Parker Stone stared at his face, her chest rising and falling.


    When she was awake, she always felt hundreds of times more painful than when she was sick.


    When she was ill, she was like a madman. She did not know her name or where she was.


    But when she woke up, her mind was full of blood and killing...


    At this moment, she wanted to scratch his face with her hand.


    This man had a handsome face, but what he did behind his back was a crazy and inhumane act.


    Even if she could not kill him, she wanted to scratch his face with her own hands.


    But she held back.


    She was still afraid.


    Those who angered Buck were almost all dead.


    Since God kept half of her life and let her live, her life was still valuable and could not be broken at will.


    Buck caressed her face. No one could guess what he was thinking.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After a while, he whispered, "I invited Elizabeth Bet to apany you today. If you''re not sleepy,


    I''ll let here in and chat with you."


    ¡­


    Parker Stone was happy to see her old friend.


    Elizabeth Bet was simple-minded. She probablypletely believed Buck''s nonsense.


    Parker Stone let Elizabeth Bet hold her hand and talked about interesting things in middle school.


    She actually had a lot to say, but with her understanding of Buck, he would not trust anyone to contact


    her alone.


    There must be surveince cameras in the bedroom, and all the conversations between Elizabeth


    Bet and her would be heard by Buck.


    The only choice was to make a long-term n and let Elizabeth Bet maintain a rtionship with


    her that they could often meet, and then make other ns for the future.


    ¡­


    Before Elizabeth Bet left the castle, she remembered Parker Stone''s instructions. She walked up


    to Buck and said nervously.


    "Mr. Buck, before I left, Parker Stone finally spoke to me... She said that she wanted to go to school.


    She just wanted to be with me."


    Buck looked calm and refined.


    But somehow, Elizabeth Bet''s impression of him never improved.


    There was ayer of dangerous coldness in his eyes, which made people subconsciously dare not look


    straight into his eyes.


    Buck''s voice was gentle. "Okay, I''ll think about it. When Parker Stone body is better, I''ll arrange it."


    Elizabeth Bet breathed a sigh of relief. "Then I''ll go first. I''ll visit her another day."


    Buck got up and saw her off. "It''s a lot of trouble. Take care, Miss Bet."


    ¡­


    Today was the weekend. When Elizabeth Bet returned to the vi, she saw Marvin Bet basking


    in the sun on the lounge chair beside the swimming pool from afar.


    Hey on his back and closed his eyes to rest.


    It was rare for him to be so idle and rxed. At first nce, he looked like a male star, without any


    majesty that the boss of the underworld should have.


    Elizabeth Bet was so excited that he went to the back to scare him.


    But when he walked to the back, he saw Steven Shaw walking forward and talking to him.


    Steven Shaw reported some work results and then mentioned Elizabeth Bet, which made her a


    little nervous.


    Steven Shaw said, "After Elizabeth Bet took over the power, she acted decisively. First, she fried a


    few old men who had been working for a long time and gave them a lot of money to dismiss people,


    which was enough to appease people''s hearts and convince the public. In the past two days, she


    personally talked about the casino business in person and took down the order for the next half of the


    year at a low price. Although she has little experience, she has the ability to do things. Many elders


    admire her."


    After hearing this, Marvin Betughed and said with a slight smile, "I underestimated her in the


    past. Let her live a gangster life first. When she has rich experience in the future, I will try to let her get


    in touch with big business."


    Steven Shaw smiled apologetically and praised, "Elizabeth Bet is indeed talented. After all, she


    has a blood lineage, which is not something in a pool. If Young Master has the heart to cultivate her,


    Miss Elizabeth will definitely be Young Master''s pir of talent in the future."


    At first, Elizabeth Bet was happy to hear Steven Shaw praise her.


    But when he heard this, her face changed.


    What bloodline did he inherit?


    She was not the biological daughter of The Bet family. Where did shee from?


    Could he be referring to Aileen Smith or his... biological father?


    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, Steven Shaw caught a glimpse of her from the corner of his eye


    and took the initiative to say as if nothing had happened, "Elizabeth Bet is back. What can I do for


    you?"


    Marvin Bet also nced at her and waved her over.

 Chapter 56 Youre Getting More and More Frustrated

    Chapter 56 You''re Getting More and More Frustrated


    Elizabeth Bet had just taken a few steps forward when he was dragged her into his arms.


    Marvin Bet''s upper body was naked, and his lower body was only wrapped in a bath towel. He was


    basked in the sun for a long time, and his whole body was hot and warm.


    Elizabeth Bet only felt hot on his chest, and his cheeks also warmed up.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After sitting firmly, she reached out her hand and pressed it against his chest, trying to keep a certain


    distance from him.


    However, Marvin Bet did not hold back at all. He held her tightly in his arms more and more


    domineeringly.


    Although Steven Shaw was not an outsider, he was the most important confidant of Marvin Bet


    over the years.


    But Elizabeth Bet was still not used to being so intimate with Marvin Bet in front of others.


    Steven Shaw''s eyes were clear as he looked ahead, as if he was following the principle of not looking


    at others ording to etiquette. It was also as if he had long gotten used to this scene and did not feel


    any difort.


    Marvin Bet pinched her chin gently and said calmly, "Steven Shaw praised you a lot, did you hear


    that?"


    Elizabeth Bet thought to herself, "It was so close just now. Nobody would believe it if I said I didn''t


    hear it."


    She nodded and said, "I heard something... Steven has always been a good talker. Since I''m new here,


    it''s normal for him to praise me with a few nice words."


    Marvin Bet snorted. "You''re really not modest."


    Steven Shaw said without any ws, "The fact that Elizabeth Bet can manage the business that


    has just been taken over in an orderly manner is indeed eye-catching. I''m just telling the truth to Young


    Master."


    Marvin Bet still pretended to be cynical and said, "In my opinion, you are just good at dealing with


    people. You are obedient and harmless to outsiders, which makes people rx their vignce. In


    addition, everyone knows your surname is Marvin Bet, so they have to show me some respect. It is


    very easy to do things. As for ability, I have to observe for a few more days. I really want to see how


    capable you, a little girl who hasn''t grown up yet, are."


    As he spoke, his big hand was groping her waist and abdomen, and then he slipped through the hem


    of her jacket.


    Perhaps Steven Shaw was aware that the atmosphere here was changing.


    He quickly found an excuse to leave.


    Finally, only the two of them were left beside the huge swimming pool.


    Elizabeth Bet also rxed. She pressed his big hand, which was starting to do evil, and retorted


    with a red face, "I''ve grown up a long time ago, okay? I haven''t grown any hair... Do you think I''m still


    the little follower who has been chasing you all year round?"


    Marvin Bet held her in his arms and kissed her a few times. His eyes were full of smiles, and his


    hands drilled into her clothes at the same time. His voice was a little evil. "You''re so confident. Let me


    see how old you are and if you have grown up."


    The sun was bright and the sky was bright. Elizabeth Bet was so thin-skinned that she would


    definitely not allow him to do anything at the swimming pool.


    Just now, he could still talk nicely, but who knew why he wanted to make love as he spoke...


    Fortunately, Elizabeth Bet was familiar with his routine and resistance.


    She pressed Marvin Bet''s hand to stop him from touching her pants. At most, he could only take


    advantage of her two lumps of soft chest. After all, he was still unsatisfied, and his eyes gradually lit up.


    Before he couldpletely transform into a beast, Elizabeth Bet quickly changed the subject.


    "Just now, when I stood behind you and Steven Shaw, I vaguely heard Steven Shaw praising me,


    saying that I have a blood lineage. What does Steven Shaw mean by that? Could it be...?¡±


    Before she could finish her words, she was forced to keep quiet.


    She was afraid that if she did not keep quiet, she would make some embarrassing moans.


    Marvin Bet, the pervert, had taken advantage of her words to bite the top of her head...


    She bit down gently on one of them, making it difficult for her to bear the cold.


    Elizabeth Bet was extremely shy.


    After all, this was the proper Bet''s Mansion, not a small vi where Marvin Bet casually raised


    women.


    In the past, when Mr. Bet was still healthy, the security system here was very perfect. There were


    not only 24 hours without blind cameras, but also drones that kept patrolling...


    She pushed his head and squeezed out half a sentence with great difficulty. "Can you, can you restrain


    yourself? You''ll be seen by others. Don''t you think it''s embarrassing..."


    But no matter whether Elizabeth Bet cursed angrily or begged in a soft voice.


    The man who was in love had no intention of stopping halfway.


    Elizabeth Bet couldn''t do anything about it. She fought against him almost with her hands and feet,


    repeatedly emphasizing that she wouldn''t ept to make love with him in the swimming pool under the


    hot sun.


    She even threatened that if he forced himself to do so, he would never touch her again in the next


    month.


    Although the threat of a woman was nothing in his eyes, Marvin Bet attached great importance to


    desire, but he also attached great importance to the pretentious man.


    Elizabeth Bet kept talking in his ear. Any man would be annoyed.


    He finally stopped what he was doing with a dark face and stared at her gloomily. "You''re getting more


    and more frustrated."


    Elizabeth Bet blushed and coughed awkwardly.


    She poked the man''s solid arm gently.


    "Brother, let''s get down to business. What Steven said just now really made me curious. What does his


    so-called blood lineage mean...?¡±


    Elizabeth Bet was not suspicious of Steven Shaw''s words at all, but she had never stopped


    investigating her own identity and birth father for many years.


    Especially after the ident in The Bet family, she became more and more suspicious of Aileen


    Smith''s motive for marrying into the Bet family.


    But neither Aileen Smith nor Marvin Bet mentioned it.


    Elizabeth Bet was wary that Marvin Bet would hide something, so she had been observing his


    expression very carefully.


    However, Marvin Bet just frowned impatiently and said indifferently, "What bloodline? You have


    lived in the Bet family for more than ten years. Although you are not my father''s biological


    daughter, you are not close to me. Everyone regards you as the daughter of the Bet family. If you


    are stupid, you will lose the face of the Bet family."


    Elizabeth Bet was still unwilling to give up, so she said bluntly, "That''s all. I thought... I thought


    Steven Shaw knew who my biological father was..."


    Marvin Bet frowned and nced at her with a disgusted look. "Are you out of your mind? Even I


    don''t know who your father is. How can an assistant like Steven Shaw know?"


    His eyes and tone did not seem to be faked at all, and Elizabeth Bet felt more and more


    disappointed.


    "You really... don''t you know anything?"


    Marvin Bet seemed to bepletely annoyed by her question, so he simply got up and untied the


    bath towel to get into the water.


    Before he got into the water, he didn''t forget to ridicule her. "If you''re really curious about who your


    father is, why don''t you ask Aileen Smith? But Aileen Smith has slept with more than 10,000 men. I''m


    afraid she didn''t mean to hide it from you, but she really doesn''t know who your father is."

 Chapter 57 Dragging Her into the Swimming Pool

    Chapter 57 Dragging Her into the Swimming Pool


    The most unbearable thing for Elizabeth Bet was that he had insulted Aileen Smith with such evil


    words. She felt ufortable and her face was a little embarrassed. After Marvin Bet got off the


    swimming pool, she wanted to leave.


    But after taking half a step, he was stopped by the man standing in the water.


    "Sit here obediently. Drink some drinks if you''re afraid of heat."


    Elizabeth Bet looked puzzled.


    He was swimming under the sun. Why did he want her to sit here and watch him?


    She was afraid that she was blind.


    However, just as she was about to disobey Marvin Bet''s order and slip away while she was not


    paying attention...


    Marvin Bet seemed to have guessed what she was thinking, and a faint voice came from the


    swimming pool.


    "If you dare to leave without permission, I will fuck you to death tonight."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elizabeth Bet was stunned and fell on the lounge chair, her face pale.


    She was cursing her mother for showing off, and she had to smile.


    Although the threat of Marvin Bet was vulgar and poor, it was really effective.


    She knew that this man was not joking with her.


    If she made him unhappy, she would really suffer a fate worse than death tonight.


    Therefore, even if Elizabeth Bet didn''t like the sun at all, she still had to sit here and enjoy the


    "Handsome man" swimming.


    After she drank half a ss of strange juice, Marvin Bet seemed to have finished swimming back


    and forth. He stood by the swimming pool and gave orders with a poker face. "Bring me a bath towel."


    Elizabeth Bet naturally had all kinds ofints in her heart and secretly cursed him dozens of


    times.


    For some reason, it was already annoying enough for her to sit by the swimming pool, and now he


    even asked her to send a bath towel.


    Could it be that staying by the swimming pool waspletely a function of serving a bath towel as a


    maid?


    However, even though she wasining, she still had to lick her cute smile and hand over the soft


    bath towel.


    After all, she was not promising. She had no money, no power, and only allowed Marvin Bet to


    bully her.


    But after sending the bath towel, Elizabeth Bet soon began to regret his criticism...


    ¡­


    Marvin Bet walked up from the swimming pool, took the bath towel from her hand and casually put


    it on his shoulder. Then he wiped his face and his dripping hair.


    When he handed the bath towel back to Elizabeth Bet, she subconsciously picked it up. In just half


    a second, she was sessfully tricked by him.


    He took advantage of the force to pull the bath towel, making Elizabeth Bet''s feet unstable. Then


    he stretched out his long arm to hold her slender waist and dragged her into the swimming pool.


    Elizabeth Bet dived into the water and screamed subconsciously.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She jumped up and clung to Marvin Bet''s neck, refusing to let go...


    In fact, Elizabeth Bet could swim at a very young age, but it turned out that swimming was


    useless...


    She was very afraid of water, especially the water in the swimming pool of the Bet''s Vi.


    When she first married Aileen Smith, she was still an eight-year-old little guy.


    At that time, Marvin Bet was still a half-grown teenager. There were young rich yboys gathering


    together to hold a swimming pool party every year at the Bet family.


    Aileen Smith''s reputation in the celebrity circle in Pinkshire was very bad. The bad reason was not only


    because of her beauty, but also because of her jealousy.


    It was because before Aileen Smith married into a rich and powerful family... She could be said to be a


    professional mistress.


    Although Elizabeth Bet had long forgotten the identities of the men her mother had followed, she


    knew that most of them had wives.


    And some of the boys and girls who had a good rtionship with Marvin Bet were probably Aileen


    Smith''s wives...


    ...


    Those older brothers and sisters in their teens would tease Elizabeth Bet if they had a chance.


    Although she didn''t dare to hit or scold her, what else could she do after teasing her?


    They knew that Elizabeth Bet was afraid of dogs, so a girl with a teddy dog in her arms ran after


    her.


    Elizabeth Bet ran on her short legs. When she ran to the swimming pool and heard the dog barking


    behind her, she was so scared that she fell into the water.


    Although she knew how to swim, she struggled to survive.


    Fortunately, Marvin Bet was nearby at that time and immediately jumped down to save her.


    Elizabeth Bet choked on two mouthfuls of saliva, but it was not a big deal.


    But for an eight-year-old child, the feeling of being bullied by a group of well-dressed yboys and


    chased by dogs was too terrible.


    After that time, she had been unwilling to get close to the swimming pool. Everyone in the Bet


    family knew this, especially when Marvin Bet protected her. From then on, there was no swimming


    pool party.


    The beautiful little sister beside him had disappeared, and the rest of his brothers knew that she was


    Marvin Bet''s beloved sister, so no one dared to bully her.


    ¡­


    At this moment, falling into the water suddenly brought up Elizabeth Bet''s terrible memory. At the


    critical moment, she could only hold Marvin Bet tightly.


    The scene of being rescued by him ten years ago was still fresh in her mind.


    This brother who saved her from danger... But now, he became a demon who dragged her into the


    water.


    Elizabeth Bet realized that hugging him was a dangerous move.


    She began to let go of Marvin Bet''s neck and struggle desperately.


    She hadn''t dived into the water for many years, so she almost forgot her swimming instinct and


    inertia...


    She jumped more and more violently. She vaguely heard Marvin Bet repeating something in her


    ear, but her brain seemed to be filled with the fear of drowning. She couldn''t hear what he was saying


    at all...


    It took Marvin Bet a lot of effort to hold her in his arms, and his palm stroked her back again and


    again tofort her in his arms.


    Elizabeth Bet had no other way to survive, so she could only hold him in his arms.


    The man couldn''t help but mock her when he saw that her eyes were red and she was about to cry.


    "Rx your legs. Don''t cling to my waist. Lower your legs and give it a try. Be obedient."


    Elizabeth Bet didn''t really want to try, but she realized that her wet clothes and curves were


    exposed in the water and her legs were tightly wrapped around his waist. This posture was really


    weird...


    She listened to Marvin Bet''s words and tried to lower her legs. It was not until her feet touched the


    ground that she realized that Marvin Bet had dragged her into the shallow water area. When her


    feet touched the ground, her shoulders could be exposed...


    The man saw the annoyance and anger on Elizabeth Bet''s face.


    He pinched her face and suppressed hisughter. "Are you sure you''re not here to make fun of me?


    You''re desperately struggling in a one-meter-long pool, as if you''re going to drown. Elizabeth Bet,


    you''re fucking funny!"


    Elizabeth Bet finally calmed down and red at him with red eyes.


    Probably because she was still angry, she simply bent her knees and hit him hard.


    The man''s warm big hand was pressed against her knees, then he grabbed her thigh, and his fingers


    quietly pushed open the buttons of her trousers...


    As he took off her trousers, he said in a serious tone, "Your whole body is wet. How ufortable it is


    to wear this. Good girl, I''ll take it off for you..."


    Elizabeth Bet widened her eyes and tried to resist, but it was useless.


    Marvin Bet smiled evilly. It was easy to remove the unsightly cloth from her body in the water.


    He not only took off her trousers, but also ripped off her underwear neatly...


    The girl who was bathing in the water blushed like two ripe peaches.


    She cursed in shame and anger. "You''re a pervert. In broad daylight, you..."

 Chapter 58 Stop, Do You Know Im Afraid of Water?

    Chapter 58 Stop, Do You Know I''m Afraid of Water?


    The corners of Marvin Bet¡¯s lips curled up into a sexy smile. His fingers went deeper and deeper,


    but his tone was serious. "What''s wrong with the broad daylight? The weather today is very good, the


    sky is clear, and the temperature in the water is moderate. Isn''t it a waste of time not to do something


    interesting?"


    Elizabeth Bet was so angry with him that she almost vomited blood.


    When she looked up, she saw the blue sky and white clouds, and the surroundings were open. There


    was not even a shade of a tree that could be blocked. Regardless of whether there was anyone in the


    monitor or not, even the servants passing by were enough to give her a headache...


    She knew that she was no match for Marvin Bet, so she tried her best to coax him.


    "Stop ying, okay? You know I''m afraid of water. Don''t stay here. Wait for tonight, okay? If Ann


    Charke doesn''te tonight, I''ll apany you..."


    Marvin Bet frowned. "It''s really a disaster to mention Ann Charke in such a suitable atmosphere."


    The more dissatisfied he was, the more determined he was to teach her a lesson.


    ...


    After getting rid of all the cloth on her lower body, Marvin Bet put his hand on her body, ready to


    take off her already soaked jacket.


    Elizabeth Bet tried her best to resist. The lower half of her body was immersed in the pool, so she


    felt a little safe. If he took off her jacket again, she would be naked.


    She covered her chest with both hands, but Marvin Bet was still able to float naturally in the water


    because of her clothes...


    He pulled off her shirt from the top of her head.


    Now Elizabeth Bet only wore a pink bra.


    She was so ashamed and annoyed that she red at him with red eyes. "If you continue to fight, I will


    kick you. Marvin Bet, can you be a little more shameless? The surveince camera will really see


    us here!"


    Marvin Bet narrowed his eyes and sized her up with a faint smile.


    In fact, half of her body was immersed in the water, and her pink bra was soaked in a deeper color. The


    afternoon sun was shining on her white and delicate shoulders...


    It was really a picture of a girl who made people feel satisfied.


    It was rare for him topromise. "Forget it. If you don''t want to take it off, just keep it. It''s okay


    anyway."


    She was willing to die to protect her chest, not willing to take it off, so he followed her wish and allowed


    her to be a little timid.


    However, this kind ofpromise was of no benefit to Elizabeth Bet.


    She was still miserably picked up by him and wrapped her legs around his waist.


    His dark blue swimming trunks had long disappeared...


    ¡­


    Although it was a shallow water area, Elizabeth Bet was still a little afraid of water.


    But her fear of water had nowpletely achieved the man''s beastly desire.


    She became more and more nervous. The more she hugged his neck, the more determined she was.


    She hung half of her body on his shoulder and did not dare to let go easily.


    Marvin Bet fiddled with her legs and legs, hitting her heavily and fiercely.


    Elizabeth Bet was shy and scared, sobbing intermittently on his shoulder.


    It was not until her arms were so sore that she was about to hug him that she put down her dignity and


    begged him.


    "Brother, it''s about time. Have a rest. Let''s go ashore. It''s very ufortable. I feel, feel that the water


    has gone in..."


    Marvin Bet looked indifferent and continued to do whatever she wanted with her arms around her


    waist.


    When Elizabeth Bet''s arms were really weak, he held her butt and walked to the edge of the


    swimming pool.


    Elizabeth Bet thought that it was finally over and secretly rejoiced.


    Unexpectedly, not only did Marvin Bet not carry her ashore, but he also pressed her down on the


    edge of the swimming pool, which was hot under the sun.


    She leaned against the swimming pool, feeling wronged. It was convenient for him to enter her body


    from behind in his favorite way.


    ...


    People were weightless in the water, and this feeling of weightlessness would increase the burden on


    her bodies.


    Elizabeth Bet was originally weak, but now she was even more exhausted and wished she could


    die.


    However, Marvin Bet seems to like this novel ce very much.


    He never stopped, and Elizabeth was almost dying.


    Finally, she couldn''t bear it anymore. She ignored the dignity and scolded him.


    She only picked the harsh words and cursed whatever she wanted...


    Marvin seemed to be finally annoyed when she heard the word "b*stard".


    He pinched her white and delicate buttocks hard underwater.


    Then he turned her over and hugged her face to face. Finally, he stepped out of the swimming pool on


    the steps by the pool.


    But what made Elizabeth even more ashamed was that she would rather die.


    Marvin still did not let her go. Instead, he held her with the bath towel by the pool in his arms.


    He wrapped the soft and wide bath towel around their waists.


    Elizabeth gritted her teeth in anger and leaned against his ear, "You''re really... can there be anything


    else in your mind except this kind of thing? You''ve really gone too far. Let go me go right now. Where


    are you going? Do you want to force me to death? If someone sees us, I''ll kill you, and then I won''t live


    anymore..."


    Marvin held her in his arms and walked to the door of the entrance. He had always been most annoyed


    with Elizabeth crying and screaming.


    He brought her up almost by himself. She was raised like a princess, so he didn''t think she was too


    delicate.


    However, he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Sometimes the more pretentious she was, the more Marvin wanted to tear her disguise and defense


    line.


    ¡­


    The person who opened the door was Mrs. Brown. Seeing this scene, she seemed to be stunned.


    She hadn''t seen such a hot scene ever since she worked here for these years...


    Mrs. Brown''s face began to turn red, and Elizabeth could only bury her whole face in Marvin''s chest.


    Mrs. Brown lowered her voice and said in an embarrassing tone, ¡°Sir, Miss Charke has just arrived and


    is sitting in the living room for afternoon tea. How about you... make a detour with Miss Bet and go


    in from the back?"


    Her words made Elizabeth''s mind buzz.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She opened her mouth in shame and anger, silently biting the skin on Marvin''s chest until it bled.


    Their rtionship was not a secret in the circle.


    But if she passed by Ann in public, it would be too fucking shameless.


    Fortunately, Marvin still had some scruples about the reputation of Ann and the Charke family.


    Hearing Mrs. Brown''s words, he took his Elizabeth to the back door and went into the elevator.


    It was not until Elizabeth returned to her bedroom that she heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Looking at Marvin''s calm face, she finally couldn''t bear it anymore. Ignoring the possible


    consequences, she broke free from his grip with her fists and feet. She forced herself off his body and


    took off the bath towel to wrap herself tightly.


    Her face was full of shame and anger, "You are too shameless! Ann is here. Do you know when Ann


    came? You actually invited Ann while dragging me into the swimming pool... What if Ann sees it? Don''t


    you care about the feelings of your fianc¨¦e at all?"


    Elizabeth only felt extremely scared.


    Ann entered through the front door. Logically speaking, she would pass by the swimming pool. As long


    as she looked sideways, she would see the two tangled in the swimming pool...


    Ann was still pregnant. No matter whether Marvin wanted her to give birth to the baby or not, she was


    unwilling to bear the risk of anger Mrs. Bet to miscarriage!


    She stepped back barefoot and shook her head, "It''s not a good idea to go on like this. You''re too


    crazy. I''m going to move out. Marvin... let me move out of The Bet family!"

 Chapter 59 I Want to Hurt You

    Chapter 59 I Want to Hurt You


    Elizabeth''s face turned red and her eyes were burning with anxiety.


    Her tone was very serious, not like a casualint at all.


    Marvin''s face was as calm as ever. He took a few steps forward and blocked the body of Elizabeth,


    who was barely wrapped in a bath towel, against the wall.


    His gaze was deep and cold, with a sense of threat, "What did you say?"


    Behind Elizabeth, there was a cold wall, and in front of her was his naked and hot chest.


    It was as if she stuck between ice and fire, suffering from cold and hot.


    She looked into Marvin''s eyes and remembered clearly what they had done just now...


    The more she thought about it, the hotter her face became.


    How did the rtionship between Marvin and her develop to this extent?


    She was obviously forced to do so, but she could not resist.


    But until now... She began to realize that their rtionship had changed.


    Elizabeth''s face turned pale from red. When she reflected on what she had done, her mind was full of


    disbelief.


    What''s more, she felt ashamed of herself...


    When Ann scolded her with badnguage, shepletely retorted.


    At that time, she could firmly deny that she was the bitch who broke Ann''s marriage.


    But now...


    What was she doing now?


    "Marvin, we can''t go on like this. Ann is your fianc¨¦e. No matter whether you have feelings for each


    other or not, how to get along with each other after marriage... This is a problem between you two. I


    shouldn''t have put myself in the wrong ce. If it goes on like this, I am really a mistress..."


    Elizabeth''s tone was very low, and there was a little panic in her voice.


    She felt that she had really lost her mind.


    She knew that Ann often went in and out of the vi freely, but she still flirted with Marvin as if there


    was no one else in the swimming pool...


    He was just shameless to the extreme.


    Elizabeth''s sincere words were blurted out from the bottom of her heart without thinking.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But these words obviously stimted a certain nerve of Marvin.


    His face darkened as he approached her, sending out a chill feeling.


    He kept a straight face, and his pupils seemed to be suppressing something.


    "Why are you making trouble again?"


    Marvin''s tone was still soft, but there was no obvious emotion. He seemed to be suppressing


    something.


    Elizabeth shook his head repeatedly, "I didn''t make trouble. I thought you were crazy, so I went crazy


    with you. Ann didn''t do anything wrong. She just loves you and wants to marry you wholeheartedly. I


    don''t care how many times you will cheat after marriage and how many women you will have affairs


    with... I can''t bear it! Brother, I don''t want to go on like this. Can you let me move out? Only when I


    move out can you and Ann live a normal life."


    Marvin narrowed his eyes, which were filled with miserable emotions.


    He suddenly reached out and got off the bath towel on Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth''s mind was also in a mess. He only let out a low cry and had no time to stop him.


    His tall body stood in front of her like a towering mountain, pressing her so hard that she could not see


    through it.


    Marvin picked up one of her thighs and crashed into her vagina unexpectedly.


    She was not prepared and snorted.


    When she finally came to her senses and tried to stop him.


    However, Marvin bit her lips and kissed her so hard, as if he wanted to swallow her up.


    He didn''t restrain his ferocity at all, let alone whether she could bear it or not. He just hit her like a pile


    driver.


    Elizabeth was in so much pain that sweat appeared on his forehead. She widened his eyes and could


    not speak.


    It''s been more than a year...


    However, the size of she and Marvin had never been matched. No matter how they ran together, it was


    painful for her.


    Only when the atmosphere was romantic enough would she feelfortable.


    If Marvin continued to be reckless, she would only be more and more nervous and painful...


    ¡­


    Elizabeth was ravaged by Marvin, like a stiff specimen pressed against the wall.


    The man''s face was cold, and his eyes were full of hostility. The traces of holding her gently in the


    swimming pool in the afternoon had already disappeared.


    He looked at Elizabeth in pain, and the angle of his smile became more and more exaggerated.


    Even her voice was full of joy, "It''s cool. You still like to be forced to have sex. Too kind traps are not


    suitable for you, which are easy for you to forget your identity and start to think about those unrealistic


    things."


    Elizabeth hated him so much.


    However, because it was really painful, she still pleaded in a low voice, "Be gentle, okay? It hurts, it


    really hurts..."


    Marvin''s evil smile became more and more fierce.


    "How can I be gentle? I just want you to feel pain. Only when you feel pain will you wake up. You


    actually like this. The more pain you feel, the tighter it gets. You are a natural fake."


    Elizabeth looked at his fierce eyes. Not only was her body humiliated, but her waist was almost broken


    as her back was hit against the wall again and again.


    She was both in pain and sad.


    She said in a hoarse voice, "Why can''t you always listen to me calmly? Ann was chosen by you, so the


    Charke family must be very important to you. You sacrificed your own marriage for power and interests,


    so why don''t you manage it well? Ann is not an innocent girl who can be bullied and trampled on. She


    will eventually be unable to bear it. Can you... let me go...?¡±


    Before she could finish her words, she was stung by his violence. It was so painful that she could only


    gasp, but she could not do anything to resist.


    Elizabeth silently shed tears, and her mind was full of chaos and humiliation.


    She could not get rid of Marvin, but her conscience and bottom line made her unable to be a mistress


    openly.


    The longer she had sex with Marvin, the more she lost herself...


    From a hundred percent pain and being forced to do so until now... She was bing more and more


    like a slut just as Marvin said.


    ¡­


    Marvin probably didn''t want to hear any more nonsense from her.


    He simply covered her mouth with his hand to prevent her from making any sound.


    The air in the bedroom instantly became quiet, so quiet that one could only hear their heavy breathing,


    the sound of making love, and the sound of sexual secretions...


    ¡­


    When he was done venting, he pressed Elizabeth''s head and forced her to kneel on the ground.


    He stretched out a hand to lift her chin and ordered with an expressionless face, "Suck it."


    Elizabeth refused it with silent resistance.


    Without hesitation, he raised his hand and pped in her face.


    Marvin''s voice seemed toe from hell.


    "Don''t waste your time until you lick it clean, or I''ll call your best friend upstairs to teach you in person."

 Chapter 60 Dont Ask for Beating

    Chapter 60 Don''t Ask for Beating


    Marvin''s threat was like bullshit.


    However, Elizabeth knew in his heart that if she refused it and irritated him, he would definitely do as


    what he said.


    Everyone needed self-esteem, dignity, and bottom line.


    He didn''t need it. He was just a beast covered in human skin and didn''t need those ethical things.


    In the end, it ended with Elizabeth''spromise.


    After Marvin was barely satisfied with her "service", he lifted his foot and kicked her away lightly.


    It was like throwing away a bored prop.


    Elizabeth''s legs were sore and she couldn''t move for a long time.


    Marvin walked into the bathroom to take a shower, and soon changed his clothes and came out.


    After he changed his clothes, he was back to his usual noble and handsome appearance, as if it was


    not him who rutted like an animal.


    Marvin did not forget to walk around the corner before leaving.


    He crouched down in front of her naked girl.


    His slender fingers brushed across her slightly swollen cheeks.


    "Isn''t it good to behave yourself? Why do you ask for beating?"


    Elizabeth''s face was still hot and swollen.


    Her lips trembled slightly. She gritted her teeth and asked word by word, "Are you so obsessed with this


    sick and abused rtionship? Is it because only I can satisfy you, and other women are just


    ornaments?"


    Marvin narrowed his eyes and sneered as if he had heard a funny joke.


    "I''m afraid you are still not clear-headed enough. Other than women, you are just my sex ve. You are


    not even a woman. How can youpare yourself with others?"


    Elizabeth''s eyes were a little dazed, but she still kept calm.


    She knew that her attempt to move out from The Bet family hadpletely angered Marvin.


    In other words, it was not anger, but her words that restored the nature of Marvin.


    He began to remember that he existed to torture her.


    Elizabeth wanted to say something, but her throat was bitter.


    She felt bitter from her throat to her heart.


    But at the same time, she felt a little self-deprecating emotion.


    The rtionship between Marvin and her... Wasn''t it supposed to be like this?


    Marvin beat and scolded her, trampling on her.


    The tension between them seemed to havee from another man.


    Marvin probably panicked or went insane for a while.


    As a result, the rtionship between the two fell into peace for a period of time. Elizabeth thought that


    she had gradually woken up from that nightmare.


    Only now did she realize that everything was her own illusion.


    It''s typical of Marvin, and he would not change for anything.


    If she wanted to end their rtionship, death was the only way.


    ¡­


    Marvin went downstairs and came to Ann as if nothing had happened.


    Ann also wore a gentle smile on her face.


    She took his arm and asked him if he was tired. She had no doubts with Marvin saying he was working


    in the study just now. She only cared whether he was tired or not and if he wanted to have dinner.


    Marvin covered her lower abdomen with his palm and felt a slight bulge.


    He chuckled and said, "It seems that you have the baby bump."


    Ann smiled sweetly and said, "It''s been almost four months. My abdomen is indeed getting bigger. In a


    few days, I''ll take a C-ray and know the baby''s gender."


    Marvin said that if he was free, he would apany her in person.


    Ann got into his arms, hugged his waist, and said with expectation, "Marvin, I hope that my first child


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    will be a boy. If I could give birth to a son for you..."


    Marvin rubbed her hair, "It''s the same. A girl will also be very good."


    Ann pursed his lips and smiled, but in her heart, she was determined to give birth to a boy as


    sessor.


    In order to have a son, everyone in the Charke family was helping her.


    Mrs. Charke had prepared boxes of fertility pill when she first started dating Marvin.


    Ann did it well, and she was pregnant after a short period of treatment.


    As long as the first child could be the eldest son of Marvin, her position would be deeply rooted and she


    would no longer care anything about Elizabeth.


    As the matriarch of The Bet family, even if she secretly tried to kill Elizabeth, Marvin would not kill


    her eldest son''s biological mother.


    ¡­


    This night seemed particrly long for Elizabeth.


    She struggled to climb to the bathroom to take a shower with her sore body.


    After the shower, shey down and wished she could sleep forever.


    When she was in a daze, Mrs. Brown knocked on the door and came in, bringing her dinner.


    Elizabeth turned over and said vaguely, "Mrs. Brown, I''m not hungry. Put it away first."


    Mrs. Brown was a little worried, so she consciously turned on themp and wanted to coax her to get


    up and eat.


    The light fell on Elizabeth''s face, and a clear palm print showed. Mrs. Brown saw it unexpectedly.


    She subconsciously reached out to touch her face, "Miss Bet, your face..."


    Elizabeth was stunned. If Mrs. Brown didn''t tell her, she would have forgotten that her face was


    swollen.


    She twitched her lips and smiled indifferently, "It''s not a big deal. I''ll be fine tomorrow."


    Mrs. Brown, on the other hand, took an ice bag and put a towel on it to relieve her swelling. Then, she


    peeled a boiled egg for her.


    Elizabeth knew that Mrs. Brown truly doted on her and did not want to make her sad.


    She pretended to be rxed and pulled her sleeve with a smile, "I''m fine. I''m used to it. It''s just a p


    in the face. I often p my brother too, but his skin is rough and flesh, so it was not obvious."


    Mrs. Brown''s eyes were full of worry.


    She knew that as a servant, she shouldn''t talk about it too much, but she couldn''t help it.


    "Isn''t everything fine in the afternoon? You and the master had a good time a few days ago and you


    didn''t quarrel much. What''s wrong with you today? Why... s, you have been a smart girl since you


    are a child. You know that Mr. Bet and Mrs. Bet can''t take care of you anymore. The master is


    now in charge of The Bet family. You should try your best not to provoke him, which is better than


    being wronged every now and then..."


    Mrs. Brown watched her being beaten and felt really sorry for her.


    She had been watching Elizabeth growing up. Aileen''s character was not very good at taking care of


    family. Instead, S\she took care of Elizabeth''s diet and daily life all along. Although Elizabeth was not


    the biological daughter of The Bet family, she had also lived an extravagant life. She had never


    suffered any grievances, and even had very few opportunities to shed tears.


    Elizabeth''s heart ached when she heard that, and her nose twitched.


    She took Mrs. Brown''s hand and muttered in a low voice, "I didn''t provoke him. Why did I provoke him?


    Today, I just wanted to persuade him to live a good life with Ann in the future and let me move out,


    otherwise... the three of us would be embarrassed with each other... Mrs. Brown, do you think I was


    wrong? I just persuaded him a few times, and he..."


    Mrs. Brown''s heart ached. Just as she was about tofort her, someone knocked on the door.


    "Elizabeth, are you asleep? If you don''t sleep, can you chat with me for a while?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!